Author: Fantasy Demon
preamble
This story is purely fictional and should not be linked to history. In order to get a rough background of the story, the first half of the first chapter of this novel is quoted from Mr. Jin Yong’s “Leaning on Heaven to Slaughter the Dragon”, and most of the novel’s characters will be from “Leaning on Heaven to Slaughter the Dragon”, so you can regard this novel as an adaptation of “Leaning on Heaven to Slaughter the Dragon”. Of course, my writing level is limited, and it is my first time to write a novel, there will be a lot of problems with the writing, so I hope you will understand. The protagonist of this novel will be a combination of Zhang Wuji and Bruce Lee (this Bruce is not his Bruce), so the character of the protagonist will be very different, and no longer “Yi Tian Tu Long Ji” in Zhang Wuji’s so feminine and indecisive, I hope that you can enjoy it.
The Four Wonders of Setting
Nine Suns:
This Pure Yang martial arts created in the Dharma master, this hidden in the Shaolin Tibetan scripture pavilion Rangjia scripture, after being stolen, after Zhang Wuji a few karmic encounter and get, the master of this power to defend the heavens and the earth just and pure yang qi, stored in the internal and repair in the external, will be shown not yet shown, then up to the Hohhot nine yangs, hold one containing the realm of the yuan, therefore, the body with the gas to turn, then the momentum of endless.
Power: Pursues the enemy in a straight line in eight directions, with a wide range and very strong attack, suitable for group fighting.
Tai Chi Chuan:
This boxing for the Wudang ancestor Zhang Sanfeng 100 years old by the comprehension of the best, with the Taoist saying, punch the virtual nature, the main slow to beat the fast, with the static brake, after the attack, nothing to the idea of the virtual superiority of martial arts. The trick of this boxing is “virtual spirit top strength, chest and back, loose waist and hip, sinking shoulders and falling elbows” Purely with the intention of the line, the soft can overcome the hard.
Power: A powerful move that impacts the enemy in a straight line, with a very long attack range, suitable for group fighting.
Qiankun Daxing:
This is the Sacred Fire Mind Method of the Ming Sect, which was introduced by the Persian Ming Sect and is extremely subtle. This work is divided into seven layers, designed to transport the skill of the force, a layer stronger than a layer, traction body qi interlaced, so that it is like the momentum of the mountain torrent, Peiran Moyo can control, rounded as intended, borrowing the power to hit the force, so that the four can be dialed up to a thousand gold.
Power: This move is a fixed-point attack with significant lethality against a single character, suitable for single combat.
Jiu Yin Jing:
Legend has it that it was written by a strange man, Huang Shang, including the internal heart, palm, claw, leg and light, is a more comprehensive a martial arts masterpiece, its internal work is strange and changeable, specializing in the eight veins, can be quickly accomplished. The first sentence “the way of heaven, loss of surplus and make up for the shortage, so the virtual wins the real, insufficient wins the surplus.” Everyone should be familiar with it.
Power: This technique can be used for comprehensive killing or single killing, and is suitable for use in all situations.
The number of martial arts levels set:
Wudang Jiuyang Kung Fu: 6th level
Wudang Long Fist: 10 levels
Seven Injury Fist: 7th level
Silver Needle Stance: 12 Levels
Nine Suns Divine Power: Twelve Levels
Qiankun Da Nuo Yi: 7 levels
Taijiquan: Twelve Levels
The medical level of the setting:
Yellow Emperor’s Internal Canon: Level 8
Meridian Acupuncture and Moxibustion Sutra: Level 10
Wind-Cold Miscellaneous Diseases: Grade 10
Chapter One: A Survival of the Fittest
I panicked and just walked deeper and deeper into the forest on the hillside, the higher I climbed and the faster I walked, my heart was getting colder and colder, “Zhu Changling ah Zhu Changling, your treacherous plan is really poisonous to the core. You were able to react immediately after recognizing where I came from, you are really old and cunning. You knew that my father and mother would rather kill themselves than reveal the location of my righteous father, and that if you used force, you would never be able to force me to reveal the truth, so you faked pictures, burned down the mansion, and then used the trick of making me feel touched. Then, you don’t have to ask me a single question, but I will beg you to take me to the Ice Fire Island. Alas, I blame that withered branch, or I would have escaped unharmed. Now I can only try to escape as much as I can, but I must not be caught by these despicable people of theirs.”
I ran so furiously for more than an hour, not daring to stop for a breath. By the time the sky is bright, only to see has been located in a snowy ridge within the jungle. I look back, to see whether Zhu Changling and other chase, so a look, can not help but call a bitter ah, only to see the endless snow left a long line of footprints.
Although it was already spring, the snow had not yet melted in the mountains. I fled in a hurry, trying my best to climb the mountains, but I didn’t realize that I had given away my hiding place. At this moment, I heard a wolf howl in front of me, which was very harsh and horrible. So I went to a cliff to look out, only to see the opposite hillside, seven or eight big gray wolves tilted their heads up, toward me with teeth and claws howling, obviously smelled my smell, want to eat me to eat, just and where I stand separated by a deep bottomless canyon, can not come over.
I turned back to look again, the heart of a sudden jump, only to see the hillside there are five black shadows slowly moving upward, since it is Zhu Wu two families and his entourage. At this time is still far away from each other, it seems that these five people do not walk fast, but I think like they run like the wind, it seems that without an hour, will be able to catch up.
I fixed my mind, played a good idea: “Rather give the hungry wolves to split the body and eat, but also can not fall into their hands, suffering from this group of evil people torment.” Thinking of myself to Zhu Jiuzhen so infatuation and respect, how to know her beautiful face under, actually hides such a set of serpent heart, I was ashamed, and sad, pulling the foot to the dense forest ran.
The long grass in the woods is waist high, although there is also snow, but the footprints are not easy to see clearly. I ran for a while, under the heart fatigue, the body of the cold poison suddenly attack, legs have been tired and can no longer move, then drilled into a clump of long grass, from the ground to pick up a piece of sharp stone in the hand, if to Zhu Changling and so on to see where they are hiding, immediately will be a sharp stone to hit the solar plexus to commit suicide.
I just lay there, thinking back to these two months in the Zhujiazhuang host all sorts of passages, the more I think the more uncomfortable: “Kongdong school, Huashan school, Kunlun school of these people will be vengeful, I originally also do not put on the heart, but I am so sincere to the true sister, the truth inside the original so …… Alas, mom dying to tell me! What did mom tell me on her deathbed? How come I completely ignored it?” The words his mother said to him when she was dying, clearly and unusually ringing in his ears: “Child, when you grow up, beware of women cheating you, the better looking the woman, the more they will cheat.”
I only felt two streams of heat flow through my cheeks, and my eyes were blurred: “When mom said these words to me, the dagger had already been plunged into her chest. She endured the pain and gave me this advice, but I didn’t pay any attention to her words of blood and tears. If I didn’t know the method of punching out the acupuncture points, and ghostly heard Zhu Changling’s plot, with the thoroughness of their arrangement, I would have brought them to the Ice Fire Island, and had to jeopardize my righteous father’s life.” I have made up my mind, if I can escape from this, I will not trust any beautiful woman in the future, even if I adore her again, I will not completely put down my heart’s defense, I must hold her firmly in my hands in order to feel at ease, yes, it is to be controlled, I would rather ask me to negate the world’s women than to ask the world’s women to negate me! If she betrays me, I must tell her to regret coming to this world. Zhu Jiuzhen, I will not let you go, I hope you live longer, humph!
At this moment, my mind has been decided, the spiritual platform is clear, Zhu Changling father and daughter of the meaning of what they do, and then also see clearly: Zhu Changling once I was expected to be the son of Zhang Cuishan, will be shot to kill the group of dogs, the palm of his daughter, so that I am convinced that he is a clear-cut right and wrong, the benevolence of the over-righteousness of the chivalrous; as for the wide residence of the Chinese Mansion to the flames, although it is a great pity, but compared to the “martial arts to the top” of the dragon slayer sword, but it is not worth anything. As for the burning of the Canton House, although it was a great pity, it was not worth much compared to the dragon slaying sword of the “Supreme Master of Martial Arts”. The swiftness and decisiveness of his handling of the matter is really amazing and fearful.
I also thought: “When I was on the island, every day I saw my father holding the knife in a daze, ten years, always understand the secrets of the knife. Although my father is smart, he is straight. This Zhu Changling wit, the depth of the scheme, far better than my father. Righteous father can’t think, if the treasure knife is in the hands of Zhu Changling, he most likely can think of …….”
Before and after thinking, all kinds of thoughts come and go, fiercely heard the sound of footsteps, Zhu Changling and Wu Lie two people have found the jungle.
Wu Lie said, “That kid must be hiding within the forest, and will not escape to the distance …… again.”
Zhu Changling interrupted him and said, “Alas, I don’t know what Zhen’er said wrong that offended brother Zhang. I am really worried, he is so young, if there is any mistake in the ice and snow covered mountains, I will be shattered to pieces, but also sorry for Mr. Zhang, ah.” These few words made Wanran feel as worried as a pounding heart, blaming herself deeply.
I just got the creeps and thought, “His heart is not dead yet, and he’s still trying to trick me with flowery words.”
Just heard Zhu, Wu two people each holding a wooden stick, in the long grass beat, I was so scared that my whole body curled up, do not dare to move, fortunately, this forest covers a wide area, to every place to beat to but also can not do.
Soon Wei Bi and the Snowy Ridge Twins arrived as well.
Five people in the jungle searched for half a day, never found, each feel tired, they sit down on the stone to rest. In fact, the five people sitting place, and I was separated by only three feet, just forest dense grass long, will be my body completely covered.
Zhu Changling gazed for a moment and suddenly shouted, “Zhen’er, how in the world did you offend Brother Wuji, causing him to leave without saying goodbye in the middle of the night?” Zhu Jiuzhen was stunned. Zhu Changling was busy giving her a wink.
I was crouched right in the middle of the bushes, so of course I took in the wink.
Zhu Jiuzhen will understand, then said loudly: “I joke with him, point his acupoints, which thought of Wuji brother but took it for real.” Said the longitudinal voice called: “Wuji brother, Wuji brother, you quickly come out, the real sister with you to apologize for it.” Although the voice is loud, it is still delicate and charming, full of temptation.
She screamed for a while, and when she saw no movement, she suddenly burst into tears and said, “Father, don’t hit me, don’t hit me. I didn’t mean to offend Brother Wu Ji.” Zhu Changling raised his palm on his thighs force clap, split clap, loud and furious in his mouth. Zhu Jiuzhen could not stop screaming miserably, seemingly giving his father a painful beating. Wu Lie, Wei Bi and Wu Qing Ying were watching with smiles on the side.
I saw his father and daughter making a play, but when I heard the voice, I was still sympathetic, and said, “Fortunately I saw your looks, or else I would have been unable to resist coming forward when I heard her screaming so shrilly, knowing that it would not be in my favor.”
Zhu’s father and daughter expected me to hide within these woods, one cursed angrily, the other wailed, their voices became more and more harsh.
It was all I could do to cover my ears with my hands, but the sound still reached my ears in bursts.
“Fuck,” I couldn’t stand it any longer, put my heart on the line, leaped out and shouted, “What the hell are you guys up to, do you still have me fooled?”
Zhu Changling and the other five cheered in unison, “It’s here!”
I shouted, “True Sister, hello!” But then I turned around and ran out through the forest, sending my feet running wildly.
Zhu Changling and Wu Lie leaped up and lunged at me.
I was determined to die, and without hesitation, I ran straight toward the ten-thousand-foot canyon. Zhu Changling’s light weight was far better than mine, when I reached the edge of the canyon, Zhu Changling had already chased me and reached out to grab my undershirt. I only felt a strange pain in my undershirt, Zhu Changling’s five fingers of his right hand had already tightly grasped my back, just at this moment, I stepped on the bottom of my foot, half of my body was already on top of the abyss. So my left foot followed the step out, the whole body quickly forward to lunge, thinking: “dead can still pull a back, worth it!”
Zhu Changling never expected that I would throw myself off the cliff, but also by my intentional belt, followed by leaning out forward. With his decades of martial arts training, if he had let go of his hand and jumped back, he could have saved his life. But he knew that only five fingers loose, that “martial arts supreme” dragon slayer sword will never again have the opportunity to get his hands on, these two months of hard planning, into a scorched earth of the huge mansion of the Chinese building, will be all with these five fingers loose and wasted. I precisely guessed that his mind, to be able to feel happy, at last a small revenge.
Zhu Changling hesitated, but the momentum of my fall was even faster. Zhu Changling shouted: “Not good!” Back to explore the left hand, want and from the back of the rushed to the Wu Lie grip, but the difference is about feet, he grabbed my right hand still refused to let go.
So, the two of us fell from the cliff together, straight to the valley bottom of the ten thousand feet deep abyss, only to hear Wu Lie and Zhu Jiuzhen and other people’s shouts of alarm from the top of the head, in a flash can not be heard. Two people rushed away from the clouds that filled the valley, straight downward fall.
Zhu Changling has experienced a lot of storms in his life, the crisis is not chaotic, only feel the wind beside the tiger, the body can not stop falling down, occasionally see the crags on the branch out, he will reach out to grab, a few times are a few feet short of the last time finally caught, but the two of them fell too strong, the branch can not afford to eat the power of the kala sound, an arm-thick pine branch snapped.
But so slow a slow, Zhu Changling has a borrowed place, feet horizontal support, make move “Wu Long strangulation column”, firmly hold the pine tree, lift my body, put me on the tree, fear that I still want to leap down to seek death, grabbed my arm and refused to let go.
At this time, the sky a white light flashed, in the snow-covered more dazzling, in front of the eyes actually only see a white, just recovered a little bit of vision, only to see a white ball of light actually swept to this side. I saw Zhu Changling woke up from the stagnation, see the ball of light, feel infinite threat, and nowhere to escape, the heart of a ruthless, I carry to the body, it seems to be to use me to block.
I only felt a sharp pain and fainted. This was not an ordinary pain, it actually hurt an unknown number of times more than the attack of the Cold Ice Palm Poison, no wonder I fainted.
I finally woke up, although my whole body was sore, but then I felt immensely relaxed physically and mentally, am I a cheap bastard, the soreness will still be relaxed, oh my god, what the hell is going on.
I opened my eyes, only to see that I was still lying on my back in that tree, but all the snow was gone from the tree and from a five-foot radius around it. Looking at myself, I was fine, and I didn’t have any broken arms or legs, only my clothes were gone, and my skin was much whiter.
Suddenly, I felt something on my back, so I stretched out my left hand to hook, “What ah, sticky,” pulled to the front to see, “Oh my God,” but it was a human skin, in addition to the face is difficult to identify, I am sure that it is a human skin, and it is obvious that this is Zhu Changling’s skin! I’m sure it’s a human skin, and obviously it’s Zhu Changling’s skin, and there’s no one else here.
The strange thing is that obviously I touched the ball of light, but instead I died him and turned into a human skin, is this retribution? I do not believe it, otherwise, father and mother so good people how can be forced to die, there must be something happened when I fainted. “Huh ……”
Chapter 2: Encounter with the Alien.
I am Bruce Lee, of course, not that Bruce Lee, just because my old man surnamed Lee, and is a fan of Bruce Lee at the time, without my consent to give me this although very drag, but always cause trouble with the name. In order to this crap name, I grew up in small and large fights, people hear “Bruce Lee”, want to fight with me, so I can only passively accept. As a result, from a young age, my physical fitness has been unlimited development, you think ah, from the age of four years old, there are big kids and you challenge, single but not on the group beating, anyway, fighting Bruce Lee will also talk about what the jianghu moral righteousness, Bruce Lee is so strong, it does not matter. Woo …… only suffer me ah.
For the first time, after being mobbed by a group of older kids, I cried to the old man. The old man, who was really a fan of old Lee, told me, “Manly man, you can’t cry, you have to fight back when you’re beaten, and you have to beat him so much that his mother won’t even recognize him.”
However, how can I beat a dozen of them alone, “I protested ……” I stated my reasons to the old man, I did not expect the old man to hem and haw, there must be ghosts, my old man is cunning and crafty, conspiracy, there must be a conspiracy.
I only heard the old man say to me in a serious manner, “I also know that it’s indeed too difficult for you to pick one against ten, but you can’t just stop there, otherwise, won’t you have to get flattened by them a lot in the future? Only if you win by flattening them can you live in peace!”
It made quite a bit of sense, but the feeling of unease became clearer.
Seeing that I was quietly listening, the old man finally spoke out his conspiracy: “I think ah, you have to exercise yourself well to be able to deal with them, so what, I decided to send you to the children’s class of the city’s martial arts center, how about it, so that you won’t be afraid of them in the future.”
“Oh!” Despite my resourcefulness and deep knowledge of the old man, I had to enter the old man’s trap and obediently agreed.
In fact, the old man has been several times to learn martial arts, because the old man worship Bruce Lee when, also on a whim to practice for a period of time, but due to a variety of reasons, did not adhere to, and now have the time and energy, but also too old, so has always been thought of as a regret. The old man is aware of the benefits of practicing martial arts, after having me this baby, has been planning to let me practice martial arts. When I was three years old, many times to convince me and my mother, let me go to the city to practice martial arts, my mother can not afford, I am not interested, so did not succeed.
Today, it seems to be his luck, so will plan, lure the snake out of the hole, invite the king into the jar, finally put me in a trap. Then, is the mother that off, because the reason is sufficient, and I after this lesson has the idea of practicing martial arts, coupled with the old man big talk, or the mother to convince.
So I began my martial arts career, four to ten years old in the children’s class, eleven to sixteen years old in the juvenile class, and then in the adult group. Learning martial arts at the same time, of course, my cultural learning will not be left behind, the old man are in the martial arts center near the school arranged for me, fortunately the old man has a few money, and some connections, otherwise, which is so simple. I am in addition to the cultural classes, it is all about practicing martial arts. Several coaches are masters of education, and their own strength is not weak, so my progress soared, and the coaches liked it and paid more attention to me. A few years down the line, I also won a lot of honors for the martial arts center, the city’s I can participate in the competition of the gold medal called me to take, a few provincial competitions, I am also in the top three.
Just so to my eighteen years old, grandma, although my cultural class results are also good, to go to college is also very sure, but I am now on the lack of interest in reading, and I heard that studying in college is like a waste of time, just have time for you to play, make girlfriends, go to the Internet cafe and so on. Boring, my hobby is reading martial arts and mystery books now, also so I don’t turn into a dead head. My social experience, other than martial arts, comes from these books. Making girlfriends! Gosh! Girls nowadays are so savage, are they over liberated, or are they gentle in Japan, but I don’t care to pick up Japanese girls, bitchy, just one word! But now the girls in my country are also learning more and more from Japan and Taiwan, I really have little interest in having a girlfriend, to have to be like those girls in ancient times, hehehehehe, they are very much valued chastity oh! Not like now. Anyway, do not go to college is, go home to the old man to say go.
When the old man learned of my idea, he said, “It’s okay if you don’t go to college, but you can’t go to work now, and I don’t want you to come and help me so early. Let’s do it this way, you like martial arts anyway, go join the army, didn’t I hear the coach of the martial arts center say that the Black Panther Special Forces are coming to recruit? You go well, I’ll talk to your mom about it, she’ll agree.”
That’s how I got into the Black Panthers, and after an exceptionally strict, one might say brutal, training program, I became a squad leader and received the rank of Captain directly due to my excellent test scores. After that, the real Panther work began.
Today, I and my team members were sent to a sparsely populated mountainous area to carry out a mission, is a very ridiculous mission, I feel like being fooled as much as, unexpectedly is to investigate the UFO, grandma, even if I usually have been in the metaphysical books, but not really go to believe it. What kind of international joke, after these years of practical exercise, I have become the first brigade leader of the Panthers, even sent me to carry out such a childish task, the instructor in the arrangement of the task also mysteriously let me be careful, pay attention to safety, like there really is such a thing. Just think of it as an outing, you still need to bring your equipment, it’s discipline. I took a few members with me and set off.
Came to this so-called UFO event-prone area, listening to the instructor said is the last few years at this time of year, so let us come early to guard, this is not, the equipment with a digital video camera, manpower a, really pay attention to ah!
So according to the satellite map to find the designated location, we began a boring vigil, fortunately I brought two decks of cards, in the temporary reconstruction of the bunker, a few of us played a double buckle, wilderness survival is not a piece of cake for us, do not have to worry about it at all. Outside has been set up to prevent wild animals and alarm organs, and in a few vantage points laid a good monitor, as long as the UFO into this area, will be monitored, will send an alarm to us. We took it easy anyway, except for eating, drinking, and playing double dutch.
A few days had passed and not even a shadow of a wild beast had been seen, let alone any UFOs. These days, it was all about eating dry food and drinking pure water, my mouth was light out of the bird, and the wild beasts refused to come close to the place. I decided to go out to fight a few wild game to relieve my hunger. So I warned the team a few words, with our special hunting tools and went out.
With my years of experience in wilderness survival, I quickly judged the direction in which the beast might appear, and with a special silent shotgun, a tranquilizer pistol in my waist, and a combat knife holstered on my leg, I unfolded my figure and ran straight ahead.
“Oh my god!” What’s that? Just because I’m an elite Panther doesn’t mean I’m not afraid. Even though I know it’s shameful to be afraid, I was afraid, and I was so afraid that I wanted to run away. Because I saw an “Alien”, much like the ones in American movies, and much bigger, almost the equivalent of a three-room, four-story building, shit, I’m going to die, it found me, and from the two black eyes that looked like eyeballs on top of it, a white light came out and shone on me.
When I thought that I was going to be melted by the light, I felt warmth all over my body without any feeling of injury. I opened my eyes and saw that the “Alien” had disintegrated and opened a large opening in its abdomen, like a door. Then, it stretched out a tube like a python, coiled me tightly and dragged me into its abdomen, and even if I struggled, I couldn’t get out of it. After entering, I gave up struggling and could not escape.
Anyway, the worst thing is to die, I also want to open up, first see the “alien” intestines is good, I think I am the world’s first human to see these.
“Huh!” The body of the “alien” was made of metal, and looking at the strange metal structure, I was taken to a room-like place, and I had the feeling that I was in a hospital, although it was never like a hospital on Earth. I was helped onto a table, only my arms and legs were immobilized. It flashed rapidly through my mind, could there really be aliens, and unfortunately I had been abducted by aliens, and even more unfortunately I had asked for it. At this moment I hate myself, I’m still a virgin ah, although I do not want to have a girlfriend, but the taste of women always want to taste, but unfortunately, these years, in the panther has not had the opportunity, is planning to wait for the vacation, with my handsome and dashing appearance and magnificent body to conquer the beautiful women, but at this moment will be reduced to the “shameless” aliens’ I’m going to be a “shameless” alien’s experiment at this moment. I …… have nothing to say.
As I was thinking, a secret door opened and several humanoid monsters came in. The reason why they were called “humanoid monsters” was because they were built like human beings, both short and tall, but they were monsters because their skin was blue and their ears were pointed. I’m sure I’ll be disemboweled if they’re “aliens.” I’ll have to use my three inches to get out of there. I have to use my tongue to convince them not to harm me, first listen to what they say, they are civilized people, they won’t do it without saying a word, right? That would be disastrous. I hurriedly prayed like Lord Taishang, Heavenly Spirit, Earthly Spirit, Lord Taishang’s urgent order!
The prayer was successful, only to see a man who looked like a chief, gave me a weird salute and started speaking Chinese. Hey, I’m being helped now and you’re giving me a salute, how is this all like making fun of me! I’m going to protest, but the people are the chopping block, I’m the fish, now I have no choice but to obey them, and they speak Chinese, so it looks like they’re prepared, so let’s just listen to what he has to say!
“Greetings, Earthling, I am very sorry for tying you up, but in order to avoid any unnecessary trouble due to your resistance, we had to do so, and I would like to apologize for that. This time we invited you here, mainly because we want to conduct an experiment, we would like to ask for your cooperation, I don’t know if you can agree.”
Really cunning aliens, you still have manners, hypocrisy, want me to agree and not let me know what for, take me for a fool! The enemy is strong and I am weak, I can only pretend to be friendly and ask, “Hello, I am very willing to help you, but I would like to know where you come from and what experiments you need me to conduct?”
In order to show their politeness, this leader chose to answer me, “We come from a distant galaxy beyond what you call the Milky Way, we are called the ‘Tir Galaxy’, we don’t have a so-called country there, there is only the Alliance of Galaxies that handles the day-to-day administration of the tens of millions of planets, and we are affiliated with the We are the one hundred and eighth squad of the galactic alliance’s voyage expedition, we are responsible for the expedition of the entire Milky Way Galaxy, the expedition includes all aspects such as habitable planets, the existence of intelligent life, the distribution of mineral resources, etc. In the Milky Way Galaxy, we have also discovered a few planets where intelligent life exists just like you Earthlings, and so we will go to these planets on a regular basis to carry out expeditions. I am the third team leader of the one hundred and eightth squad, Attideto, and I am pleased to meet you. As for the experiment we would like your help with it is this. Our space technology has reached a point of relative perfection, but our time technology has yet to develop greatly, and we are working on a ‘Time Warehouse’ so that we can send people from the present to any place at any time. We have already made a breakthrough here, we just haven’t experimented with intelligent life yet, the first few experiments have been sent out, but we don’t yet have the ability to control them after they are sent out, and they don’t come back automatically, so we can’t confirm that the experiments are working. In the past few days, we were planning to look for an Earthling to conduct experiments, it just so happened that you came and also avoided us having to go out and look for them, it’s really great, we would like to express our gratitude here!”
Dang, my luck is not too good to become someone else’s prey for the sake of hunting, or delivering it to my door! Hypocritical alien! “So, may I ask why your own people aren’t doing this experiment? Do you think there is honor in sacrificing an Earthling?”
“I’m sorry, we know that this experiment may be dangerous, and we would like to solve it ourselves, but all of our members have their own duties in this experiment, and any one less will lead to the failure of the experiment, so we have no choice but to do so. We hope you can understand. In fact, we are 99.9% sure of the success of this experiment, and if it succeeds, you will be the first time-traveling intelligent being as far as we know.”
How cunning, talking so pathetically and trying to ensnare me with fame and fortune. “But what about my parents and relatives on Earth, how sad they’d be to find me missing.”
“There is no problem with that, isn’t this our very own ‘Time Warehouse’? We have already recorded the time and place, and when you have completed your experimental mission, we will return you to the time and place where we found you just now, so that our experiments will be completed and you will not delay things. How about it, do you agree?”
Looking into his green eyes, I felt something of a conspiracy vibe, but had to agree.
After unraveling me, the leader told me: since the experiment will target any ancient environment within five hundred years, and at that time, obviously there is no communication condition, and the experiment can’t carry any tools, so the experiment confirmation will also need a few hundred years, of course, their race has already evolved to have tens of thousands of years of life, and now the biggest of them is only over three thousand years old, which is just the time when they are young. But I am an earthling, obviously not so long-lived, in order for the experiment to be successful, they will genetically modify me, injecting the strongest and longest-lived genes with fusion effect in their gene pool into my body with their technology, so that I will have a longer lifespan than they do, and this is their reward for being an experimental object. The experiment confirmation is for me to return to the here and now after all these centuries.
So, I received their genetic modification. Then, I was taken inside a round, space-vault like thing, apparently it was that ‘time-vault’. After a while, I felt weightless, but my body wasn’t uncomfortable, apparently, the strong body didn’t care about such a situation.
I don’t know how long it was, I felt a vibration, I had kept my eyes closed and had just opened them, I couldn’t look out from inside the silo, so I could only sit in my seat and wait. The vibration became more and more intense, the temperature around me climbed sharply, I think the ‘space-time warehouse’ has entered the atmosphere, and is in the friction. Suddenly, the ‘time and space warehouse’ broke a hole, what’s going on, this alien thing is so useless.
On the other side of the room, the aliens were wrapping up the experiment after it was launched when one of the team members suddenly yelled. The leader asked him what was wrong. The team member who was in charge of the safety of the experimental supplies said with a purple face, “I’m sorry, Captain, but this experiment is likely to fail because I designed the guards for the ‘time bin’ with information about the present atmosphere, and the friction of the ancient atmosphere is obviously stronger, so the ‘time bin’ may burn out before landing. ‘Time Warehouse’ may burn out before landing, and at that point, our Earth friends will be on their own.”
“There’s nothing we can do to undo it then, let’s hope he lands well, and he’s got the toughest body in the world right now, so the chances of success are still pretty good. Let’s just leave it at that, we still have time anyway, maybe we can see him out there now waiting for our acceptance. Let’s go, take a look.” The captain said so, and the group of team members followed.
When they opened the door of the “Alien” base, they saw a strange handsome young man standing where Bruce Lee was. As soon as the young man saw them, he opened his mouth and cursed. From the curses, they finally confirmed the success of the experiment.
Chapter III. Integral Duals
I cursed those aliens but had no other choice but to pray to Lord Tai Shang Lao, would it work this time?
I was still desperate, the metal barriers had worn away but hadn’t left the atmosphere yet, and I could only hope that my newly acquired so-called most powerful body would survive this difficult time.
I run the qigong I learned while at the Panther, hoping it will help. The qigong run was indeed effective, worthy of a Chinese treasure, and the pressure had been slightly reduced. However, it must not be taken lightly, the heat from the friction caused by the body’s high-speed descent through the atmosphere not only did not diminish, but instead increased by leaps and bounds because of the accelerating effect of qigong. The protective magnetic field formed by qigong could not protect the moisture, and the moisture in my body was escaping in large quantities. For the first time in my life, I hated the fact that the main component of my body was water.
The serious lack of water made my consciousness become more and more blurred, and gradually I could not control the operation of qigong, but qigong could be run automatically, only that it would be possible to go off the deep end. Anyway, if I stopped and didn’t die, I would have a chance of survival if I ran it automatically. So I gave up the control of qigong and let it roam around in my body to its heart’s content. It seems like it’s about to escape the atmosphere, right? I don’t know ……
……
I don’t know how long it took, but I finally regained consciousness, but to my horror: I couldn’t move, I couldn’t even open my eyes. What’s going on here?
Suddenly I felt my body moving. No, I didn’t want to move at all! How could my body move by itself? Could it be that because I had given up controlling qigong, I had lost control of my own body, and that wasn’t qigong controlling my body? A chill ran through me!
My eyes opened, not the way I wanted them to, but I saw everything around me. I was actually hanging from a pine tree, still dangling dangerously in the middle of a cliff. There was snow everywhere around me, except for the patch around me. I got a good look at my body, and it felt strange, obviously full of familiarity with this body, but it looked obviously not my original body, it was much smaller than the original ah. Anyway, I’m in this body, then this is my body, I have to get back to the leadership of the body.
Then, “my” left hand to the back, grabbed a thing to carry in front of me, even if I am the black panther elite, even if I have killed a lot of people, but so close to see a real horror of the human skin, but also in “my” hand, I also feel fear, I lost consciousness for a moment, and finally let out a shameful scream: “Ah “. I felt fear, I lost concentration for a while, finally let out a shameful scream: “ah ……”
“Huh ……” I heard my mouth make a sound, so where did my scream come from, what’s going on?
Only the human skin was placed on the trunk of the tree. “Who was it? Who was shouting just now? Why did it seem like it was shouting in my mind, do you know how to send a thousand voices?” I heard my mouth speak again, or the voice of a child, no more than fourteen. It was asking me, wasn’t it, I was going to ask you! “Hey, who are you, why are you in my body, why can’t I move, are you messing with me?”
“Who? Who are you? Are you kidding? I’m Zhang Wuji, where are you?” He answered my question despite his fear.
“Kid, you’re Zhang Wuji and I’m still Zhang Cuishan Mile! You’re fooling me!” I felt fooled, how can things in martial arts novels be true.
“How do you know my father’s name, and who the hell are you?” His voice trembled a little, and it was clear that he was a little scared and a little surprised.
“Kid, you’re not kidding?” “What am I joking about, answer me instead!”
Could this be true, that something in a martial arts novel could be true, wouldn’t that make it a historical novel.
On second thought, aliens are real, of course martial arts novels can be real, seeing is believing!
Sent, sent, don’t I know everything here? It’s hard for me to read so many martial arts novels, I finally get my reward, haha! Right, let’s communicate with Xiao Zhang first, what to do to solve the current problem. So I told him about my current situation, and where I came from.
When I finished briefly, he still didn’t react, probably dumbfounded! I can not believe that aliens, but also let him a small child know that I come from the future, or look like a demon sent aliens, the sky can not be compared to the night talk, of course, he does not know what the night talk.
Because he is still a child, there are still fantasies, even in the next moment to believe, but also want me to give him a detailed introduction to our then things. So I told him a lot of miscellaneous things, of course, there is no shortage of terminology, damn it, I simply go to teach, now it’s like teaching a three-year-old child, to say a sentence to explain half a day. After that, I told him about modern Chinese history. This kid was on fire, shouting and cursing, hate the Han Chinese weak, hate foreign invasion, hate the Japanese, the Japanese chaos he has heard of, never thought that in the future they dared to invade the inland, not counting the burning, killing and looting, but also cut off our land, clamoring for the extermination of the small Japan, at least have to come dozens of massacres. This kid is really cruel, probably see too much killing, no wonder just now in the hands of the human skin is not afraid, have to do the talent of the bully.
Look at this kid is quite nationalistic, I have to educate him well, to contribute to the Han people: now the world is going to be in chaos, your grandfather Yin Tianzheng is the master of the Heavenly Eagle Sect, but also one of the four Great Law Kings of the Ming Church, your father is also one of the four Great Law Kings of the Ming Church, you first practice martial arts and then go to join the Ming Church, will certainly be able to get a high position to conquer the Mongols with the strength of the Ming Church, first strive to unify the entire region of China, and then the implementation of the policy of recuperation and assimilation of all ethnic groups into the Han people, which will certainly make the future will not appear due to ethnic conflicts, will greatly increase the strength of Han people. The policy of assimilation, and strive to turn the vast majority of all ethnic groups into Han Chinese, which will certainly make the future will not appear due to ethnic conflicts, the strength of the Han Chinese will also greatly increase. Finally, we should transfer the Han people’s own conflicts outward, anyway, I know those countries are not happy with the Han people, so we will take them ……
He listened a lot and he didn’t say anything. What could he say, stupid again. Of course for the revival of the Han nation, he ended up expressing his support.
By the way, haven’t asked about the body yet! So I told him about it. He didn’t know what was going on, he had fainted long before then, and there was nothing I could do about it. For today’s solution, we can only solve the problem of life safety first. First go down to talk about it, hanging here, in case of a gust of wind, the “we” to blow down the fall is certain to die, and there is no food here, dead stay sooner or later is also starved to death.
This kid is still young, spoiled, everything is adults worry about, just this time to grow, but still can not think of a good way to.
I’ll direct him. “I” lying on the trunk of the tree looking down, only to see a platform not far below to accommodate, with the experience of survival in the wilderness, this is now the only way out, so only to get a rope, and then climb down.
It so happened that there were quite a lot of vines on the mountain wall, which could be used as rope material, “I” picked up Zhu Changling’s short knife that had fallen on the tree, and went to cut down the vines on the mountain wall one by one, and put them on the trunk of the tree. When the ability to reach the vines are cut down, “I” on the vines one by one to connect, tied a dead knot, after connecting, one end of the tightly tied to the tree trunk, “I” look down, only to see the end of the ground although not yet, but only seven or eight meters away, the black panther elite and I and martial arts. For the Panther elite me and martial arts good him, should not be life-threatening, only a little fall injury.
Then go down! “Boom …… dun dun dun ……” Under my guidance, he landed on the ground in a crouch catching a fish leap forward roll and finally landed safely.
This platform is empty on three sides, an area of dozens of square meters, but half a day in the air, not up, not down, really a dead end. This large platform is white with snow and ice, neither forest, not to mention wild animals, where to find food?
Oh, right! Isn’t this the place where Zhang Wuji got the Nine Suns Sutra?
So I told him to have a good hunt on the mountain wall.
Zhang Wuji searched carefully and finally saw a cave on the left side of the mountain wall, Zhang Wuji was still a bit scared, so I encouraged him that this was the only way out to stay alive, and that there was the secret book of the Nine Suns Sutra inside. He now fully believed in my words and obediently drilled in, only to see the hole in the cave getting narrower and narrower, but he was still able to get through.
Zhang Wuji crawled in this narrow orifice for a long time, crawling deeper and deeper, but his eyes became brighter and brighter, after crawling for a while, suddenly the sunlight dazzled his eyes. He closed his eyes and fixed his mind, then opened his eyes again, in front of him was actually a flowery green valley, red flowers and green trees, interspersed with each other. He cheered loudly and climbed out of the cave. Cave from the ground but only ten feet, a gentle leap, will have landed, underfoot is soft grass, nose smelled is the fragrance of flowers, songbirds between the pass, fresh fruit hanging branches, which thought in the dark cave, there will be such a heavenly paradise? At this time, he has not care about the pain of the injury, let go of the footsteps forward sprinting, straight run more than two miles, only to meet a peak blocking the road. Look around, but see Cuigu surrounded by high mountains, it seems that since ancient times there has never been a human footprint to. The snowy peaks on all sides were steep and precipitous, so it was impossible to climb in and out of the valley. Zhang Wuji was full of like, see on the grass there are seven or eight wild goats low grazing, see him also do not scare to avoid, more than ten monkeys on the tree jumping and playing, it seems that tigers and leopards and other beasts body benzene heavy, can not over the dangerous peaks and to. He thought: “God treats me really not bad, arrange this kind of fairyland, give me as a burial place.” (This paragraph is quoted from “Yi Tian Tu Long Ji” (16), “Stripping the pole and restoring the nine suns.”)
“Bury your ass, I don’t want to die yet! Just now you were ambitious, and now you’re like this, ah! ~It’s better to find the Nine Suns Sutra quickly, when you’re hungry, pick some wild fruits and grill a fish to eat, anyway, you’re a great healer, you can tell if there’s poison or not.”
By the way, the Nine Suns Sutra is in the belly of that big ape, we have to wait for the opportunity, and when it has an attack of abdominal pain, we will know which one it is. Told him to find some fruit to eat, and then find a stone niche that can accommodate him, and sleep first.
Chapter 4: The Fusion of Miraculous Feats
After waking up, he practiced martial arts: “Wudang Nine Yang Kung Fu” taught by his great master and Uncle Yu, “Wudang Long Fist” taught by his father Zhang Cuishan on the raft, “Seven Injuries Fist” taught by his rightful father Xie Xun on the Ice and Fire Island, and his mother’s silver needle technique. “and his mother’s silver needle technique. One by one, take turns to perform, fight tired and hungry, then watch the practice of medicine for a while, and then rest to find something to eat.
So after a few days.
One day after practicing, he was chatting with me, and suddenly heard a few monkey squeaks and screams, very urgent. I guess the quasi is about to find the secret book.
He followed the sound and saw a small monkey fall on the ground under the mountain wall, its back foot was pressed by a stone, unable to move, thinking that it had lost its footing and fallen from the steep mountain wall. He went over to hold open the stone, pull the monkey up, but the monkey’s right leg has been broken, squealing in pain.
Zhang Wuji folded two technical strips as splints, renewed the monkey’s leg bones, found some herbs, chewed them up and put them on the injured area. Although it was difficult to find suitable medicinal herbs in the valley, and what he applied was not effective, but with his bone-setting skills, it was expected that the broken bones could be renewed eventually. The monkey actually also know gratitude, the second day will pick a lot of fresh fruit to give him, more than ten days later, the broken leg is really good. (This paragraph is quoted from “Yi Tian Tu Long Ji” (Sixteen), “Stripping the pole and restoring the nine suns”.
I had forgotten about the little monkey, I could not wait any longer, I had to take the initiative, and told him the plan of approaching the monkey to investigate the old monkey. He also agreed, so he often played with the monkey, but also several times to follow the monkey’s settlement. The clever monkey even took the initiative to let him do the examination after knowing that he could heal. Gosh! True to form, Chinese monkeys are just as smart as humans’ close relatives.
After curing several monkeys of old illnesses, the target old monkey finally appeared. Early one morning, he again though the little monkey to the colony to treat the monkeys, only to see a big white ape crawling over. The little monkey squeaked and shrieked, pointing at the belly of the big white ape.
This is it, I told Zhang Wuji, who at the same time smelled a putrid odor, only to see a big sore on the white monkey’s belly with pus and blood blurring.
The Great White Ape stretched out his left hand, holding a fist-sized peach in his palm, and respectfully presented it. Zhang Wuji saw that the peach was bright red and fat, and thought to himself, “Mom once told a story that there was a female fairy Queen Mother in the Kunlun Mountain, who would set up a peach feast on every birthday to invite the immortals. Queen Mother of the West may not be true, but the Kunlun Mountains produce large peaches want to be true.” Smiling, he took it and said, “I don’t charge medical money, so if there are no peaches, I will also treat the sores with you.” (This paragraph is quoted from “Yi Tian Tu Long Ji” sixteen Peeling the pole and then participate in the nine suns)
Zhang Wuji reached out in the white ape belly gently touch, found the target, this square piece of quasi is the secret book. At that moment, he opened the long hair on the belly of the ape, and saw that the boils were sewn on the four sides with needle and thread, which was obviously out of the hand, and this is it. Fortunately, Zhu Changling’s short knife, he slowly cut open the white ape belly on the sewing over the place. The white ape age is already very old, quite spiritual, although the abdominal pain, but forced to endure, a movement does not move.
Zhang Wuji only cut open the right side and the upper end of the stitches, and then cut open the long linked abdominal skin at an oblique angle, only to see that there was a tarpaulin package hidden in its stomach. So he put the oil cloth package aside, and busily sewed up the white ape’s abdominal muscles. There is no needle and thread at hand, only to fish bone as a needle, in the abdominal skin pricked down a small hole, and then the bark torn into thin silk, through the small holes knot, barely made up, in the wound with herbs. Busy half a day, before ready. Although the white ape is strong, but is also lying on the ground can not move. (This paragraph is quoted from “Yi Tian Tu Long Ji” XVI Stripping the pole and restoring the nine suns)
Cool, finally got his hands. Let him wash away the blood on his hands and tarpaulin, open the bag to see, inside is four thin scriptures, only because the tarpaulin wrapped tightly, although long hidden in the belly of the ape, the pages are still intact. Written on the book is a few curved words, although I can not read, but can be sure that it is Sanskrit, the four books are all in Sanskrit, but between each line, but with fly-head small capitals written all over the Chinese characters.
He set his mind, from the beginning to read carefully, the text seems to be the practice of qi and gong know-how, slowly recite down, suddenly shocked to see three lines of memorized scriptures, is the usual practice of “Wudang Jiuyang Gong”, but the following text is different. He casually flipped through the pages, and after a few pages, he saw the text of “Wudang Jiuyang Kungfu”, so he asked me what was going on, and I told him that “Wudang Jiuyang Kungfu” was only a part of the “Nine Suns Sutra”, and that its power had been weakened by an unknown amount, and that if he practiced all of the “Nine Suns Sutra”, then the world would not be the same except for the “Nine Yin Sutra”, which was the only one in the world. If you practiced the whole Jiu Yang Jing, you would be invincible in the world except for the inner strength of the Jiu Yin True Classic.
Eat a peach first, but feel a sweet juice slowly flow into the throat, than those unknown fresh fruit in the valley, can be said to each excel.
After Zhang Wuji ate the coiled peaches, I told him that if he practiced the Nine Suns Divine Power then the cold poison in his body would be removed.
Of course, he was very happy, so he put the three volumes of scriptures in a dry place, covered with hay, and then pressed on three boulders, leaving only the first volume of the scriptures, first recite a few times, memorized familiar, and then refer to the experience from the first sentence of the practice. He thought to himself, “I will really learn from the scriptures to drive away the poison, but since I am imprisoned in this valley surrounded by steep peaks, I can’t go out. The years in the valley are long, today’s practice or not, tomorrow’s practice or not, it does not make a difference, even if you can’t practice, it’s always a way to kill the boredom of the day. （Even if he can’t, it’s still a way to kill the boredom. (I certainly won’t tell him how to leave the valley for the sake of practicing martial arts.) With this idea in mind, he actually made rapid progress, and in just four months, he had already understood all the kung fu contained in the first volume of the scriptures and practiced it according to the law. After practicing the first volume of the scriptures, counting, Hu Qingniu expected that his poisonous death period has long passed, but he was light and healthy, but felt that the whole body of the flow of true qi, no signs of illness, and even the previous attacks of cold poison attack, but also more than a month after the occasional feeling, and the attack is also very mild, happy, more diligent study. In addition, the white ape sense of his virtue of healing, often picking a large peach gift, that is also a healthy body to replenish the things. To be practiced to the second volume of the scriptures of a small half, the body has been driven to the shadow of the shadow of the poison. In addition to practicing every day, he was playing with apes and monkeys and chatting with me, which was carefree and free. (This paragraph is quoted from “The Book of Yitian and the Dragon Slayer,” XVI, “Stripping the Extremes and Restoring the Nine Suns.”)
That said, so another four years have passed, there is no secret between us, anyway, what each other think will be known to each other, so he is no longer as simple as just met. He’s already seventeen years old, and has grown from a child to a tall young man.
The cultivation of the Nine Yang Divine Power had reached its final stage, and on this day we decided to close the door and have a long continuous cultivation, so after eating and drinking enough, and recuperating for a while, we began to run the power. The true qi ran for an unknown number of weeks, only to feel the fiery breath getting stronger and stronger, but still did not reach the highest realm as stated in the “Nine Yin True Scriptures”. Continue to run the gong ……
Suddenly, an unknown energy appeared in my mind, rushing straight down the meridians to the true qi flow of the Nine Yang Divine Power, at the same time, I finally knew where my consciousness was, surprisingly, it was in the corner of his brain, next to the place where the energy was generated, this energy must have something to do with why I was inside Xiao Zhang’s body.
When the two powerful energies collided, I felt my body trembling, and I could actually feel some slight pain in my body after a long time of being unconscious, but from Xiao Zhang’s reaction this pain was definitely not that simple.
As the two energies intertwined and entwined, my senses became clearer and the pain became more intense, and my consciousness actually began to blur (it’s been five years since anything like this happened, and I’d forgotten that I was a person, I felt like a ghost).
Finally, I still fainted, and the moment I lost consciousness, I also felt that Chang had fainted, but the engagement of energies continued, and it had a tendency to intensify.
……
Who am I, I feel a little confused, I am Bruce Lee, I am Zhang Wuji …… I am both. I finally came to my senses and learned not only about the process of our fusion, but also why Bruce Lee was inside Zhang Wuji.
It turned out that at that time, after Bruce Lee passed through the atmosphere, his body was severely damaged and it was already difficult for him to recover. Just at that time, the fusion gene that the aliens injected into Bruce Lee took effect, it was able to repair itself, but it needed a carrier and a lot of bio-energy, it was kind of like a borrowed body. It just so happened that the white ball of light, where the remains of Bruce Lee’s body was located only found Zhang Wuji and Zhu Changling, so the ball of light was attracted this way, and as soon as Zhu Changling blocked the way with Zhang Wuji’s body, the ball of light just happened to choose Zhang Wuji as a carrier, and it directly compressed my consciousness and fusion genes, and it entered from Xiao Zhang’s mouth, and entered into his brain through the nerves of the five senses and lurked down. An instant of entry, while plundering the surrounding bioenergy, Zhu Changling was so unfortunate in every way, that he actually grabbed Xiao Zhang with one hand, and bore the brunt of it, and was sucked into oblivion. Later on, my consciousness was restored, but I could only communicate with Xiao Zhang in terms of thinking, while the fusion gene continued to accumulate bio-energy for fusion during this period of time. Just as Zhang Wuji was about to complete his divine power, it also ended its preparations and began its fusion. The two powerful energies swept both of our consciousnesses together, and they were eventually fused as well. I guess it’s because consciousness is also a kind of energy.
The divine power has been greatly completed, and its power will be several times more powerful than expected, I’m sure that unless a cultivator appears, I’ll be invincible, and even the Nine Yin True Scripture can’t be a match for my variant of the Nine Yang divine power. Haha, now my martial arts are very strong. Due to practicing Nine Yang Divine Power, Wudang Nine Yang Kung Fu automatically fuses with it, while other martial arts naturally reach the highest level, so now I have twelve layers of Nine Yang Divine Power, seven layers of Seven Injury Fist, ten layers of Wudang Long Fist, and twelve layers of Silver Needle Jutsu, plus my medical skills have also been greatly accomplished as Huang Di Nei Jing at the eighth level, Meridian Acupuncture and Moxibustion Sutra at the tenth level, and Wind and Cold Miscellaneous Diseases Theory at the tenth level.
Now an identity must be established, where is there both so-and-so and so-and-so. Since we are now in this era, using Zhang Wuji’s identity is the most appropriate, that’s all.
Chapter V. Grievances and Grievances
The book says the only way out is behind the stone wall where I used to practice my palms, so I should be able to shatter it now.
I came to the piece has been my palm hit the potholes in front of the stone wall, squatting a bow step, transported eighty percent of the power of the Nine-Yang Divine Power (should be enough, usually practiced only one achievement can hit a hole, not to mention that now the power is greatly increased), both palms rolled out forward, and at the same time to promote power, only to hear the “Boom! The sound, in the stone wall opened a person high two wide big hole.
Collected the power, grandmother, than the descending dragon eighteen palms much stronger, look, more than a meter of stone wall ah, now call me Superman, can not be false.
Wow, this is called a way out, another cliff, though not very high. Luckily, there is a big hut down there to take over, and with my current martial arts skills I shouldn’t have any problems.
I have a “fairy down” downward leap, the wind in the ear “soughing” sound, I actually have the silk of excitement, I like this kind of mastery of the excitement, there is no danger.
“Bang”, with both feet step through the roof of the hut, the body is a slow, there is no danger, to a shocking appearance, “jack fall”. Just listen to the “bang ……” sound, the ground sank more than a foot deep, this “journey” is really exciting, think about jumping off the cliff is so much fun, I “Oh! …… haha” a burst of laughter.
After I finished laughing, I started to take a large amount of this big hut that I “forcibly” broke into, but I was surprised to find a man and two women nakedly intertwined on a big bed in the hut. What’s more, I recognized them as Wei Bi, Zhu Jiuzhen and Wu Qingying.
How did the three of them end up here like this?
It turned out that after Zhu Changling jumped off the cliff that year, Zhu Jiuzhen and the others waited for a long time without seeing them come up, and then looked around for a way down, and were finally disappointed. So they went down the mountain to join Wu Lie. Since then the three of them have been living and practicing kung fu together.
A month ago, Wei Bik to the two parents to ask for marriage, after obtaining permission, and Zhu, Wu two people married. Zhu Jiuzhen is an active son, in the Wu family Zhuang early live tired, this time with Wei, Wu two people discuss, back to the foot of the mountain Zhu family original rest with a large hut to live for a while, but also to the mountains to play and explore the ghosts. Wei Bi two people have not gone out to play for a long time, without saying a word on the agreement, please ask the two old, will be a necessary utensils moved over. Newlywed life should be charming and beautiful, but Wei Bik in sexual matters is not strong, even weaker than the average person, it is really a silver bullet, coupled with Zhu, Wu two women have a strong demand, Wei Bik has never been able to satisfy, so the three of them will spend the daytime to explore the secluded, and only at night there is a short period of time in the room.
I do not know whether it is fortunate or unfortunate, a week ago, three people playing inadvertently found in the rock wall of an ancient cave, and in the cave found a book called “Dream Magic Code” secret book. With the secret book said, for five hundred years ago, a generation of obscene devil dream demon written, which contains his life of martial arts (dream soul-taking great method, dream lost track of the footsteps, dream to capture the spirit of the palm, dream free sword, martial arts synthesis, etc.) and obscene arts (dream yin and yang great method, dream pinning hand, dream bone erosion gun, obscene arts, etc.), as well as his collection of treasure over the years, maps and organs to break the method. After roughly read the secret books, the three decided to practice “Dream Yin Yang Dafa”, because it can make men in sexual matters greatly improved, to the highest level, can be the whole day (in addition to eating) harness female and not diarrhea, and at the same time can play on both sides to live longer life effect, when the Dream Demon Monarch and his concubines in the sixties still look like a young man in his twenties, if it is not by a few large sects of the joint efforts to eliminate, maybe now! Still alive.
A week passed quickly, after days and nights of practicing, Wei Bi had already practiced to the critical moment of the first layer of the “Fantasy Yin Yang Dafa”, whether he could break through or not is here to stay. He was practicing without any distractions, taking turns to embrace Zhu and Wu, but at the moment when he felt his true qi rapidly filling up, he was startled by two loud bangs. “Bang”, the first sound shook his true qi out of control, unable to restrain it, and he could only try his best to fight against the destruction of the storming true qi. “Bang ……”, this even more violent loud sound coupled with the vibration of the earth actually stunned the poor kid, so the true qi completely stormed out, destroying his entire body’s meridians at once, thus causing the internal organs to stop functioning, and he died a while later. On the other hand, the two girls only suffered internal injuries as they were passive recipients and were no longer connected after being shocked when Wei Bi’s true qi stormed out. At this moment, although the two women were awake, they were still in a state of dumbfoundedness due to their internal injuries and the shock of the change.
So, I swept over with a “dragonfly dipping water” and pointed out the acupoints of three people (I didn’t know that Wei Bi was dead yet). Although I didn’t know what was going on at that time, my Panther’s experience automatically made me do this kind of self-protection behavior. The two women looked at me blankly, not yet awake from the huge change.
I said to Zhu Jiuzhen, “Sister Zhen, long time no see, I didn’t expect to see you in such a situation.” As I said, I carefully surveyed Zhu Jiuzhen’s mature and sexy body, the smooth skin, the plump and firm breasts, the reddish nipples, the arms as if they were white lotus roots, the flat belly, the small handfuls of neat pubic hair under the full pussy protruding high, the plump and protruding buttocks, the rounded and slender thighs, the long and slender and well-proportioned calves, and the small and flawless slender feet. What a sexy thing, more perfect than any beauty I’ve seen on the internet, I couldn’t help but be jealous of Wei Bi and gave him a hateful look.
Zhu Jiu Zhen looked at me in doubt and awe, obviously for the tall and handsome teenager in front of her, she really didn’t have any impression, because in her memory, I had long been a dead man, not to mention that I had already grown up and my image had changed. Seeing that I was staring intently at her naked body, her face unexpectedly rose a layer of redness.
“Who are you? Why do you know me? What are you doing here? Why point our acupoints ……” she asked me one by one, her voice a little trembling.
“I’m Zhang Wuji, ah, I’ve come back from hell and I want to take revenge. As for what I want to do, what do you think?” I put on a gloomy face and said in a sly manner. I don’t know if it was because I was acting too well, or if her sanity wasn’t clear yet, but she actually cried out, shouting, “Don’t come over, oooh …… spare my life, I didn’t mean to harm you …… oooh . . please don’t kill me, oo……”
“Good, I won’t kill you for the time being, now tell me why you guys are here, answer properly and I’ll ask Wu Qingying later, if what you say is false, I’ll kill you immediately.” Saying that, I stroked Wu Qing Ying’s drowsy point, and she fainted after just coming to her senses.
For me to spot faint Wu Qingying, Zhu Jiuzhen who has recovered some of her spiritual wisdom understands in her heart, after all, she is a character with a sharp mind. It seemed that she had to tell the truth, she was very afraid of death, especially when she thought that she was still so young, it would be too unworthy to die like this. So she told me about the last month’s events and told me where the Fantasy Magic Dictionary was hidden, I immediately searched for it, gave her a smile, touched her face and said, “That’s good behavior!”
She couldn’t dodge, and wouldn’t because her life was in my hands, and she was looking at me with a red face and an expectant look on her face, what a slut.
Although, looking at her naked body and lewd eyes, so that my lower body has been hard as iron, but business is important, I have to understand the situation outside now, although Zhu Jiuzhen where they are remote, news is not very good, better than I am in the valley it. So and asked some of the situation, in order to prove that she did not lie, I pointed her sleep point, and unlocked the Wu Qingying’s, threatened her a few words, she will honestly answer my question, after all, is a young woman, casually a threat is not a hand to hand. Two contrasts, Zhu Jiuzhen really did not lie, so also unlocked her sleep point.
That’s when I realized that Wei Bi was lying on his back and hadn’t reacted until now, and I hadn’t clicked his sleeping point, what was going on. I walked over and moved his body, the two women looked at us. I finally found the difference, his body slightly stiff, not like a normal living person so soft, so look at his face, what a bad luck, even rolled his eyes, took his pulse, no movement, listen to the heartbeat, no movement, although I don’t know that he is brain dead or not, but can be sure, he is finished. Watching me do this, turned back to the two women shook his head, fools also know what is going on. Two women are crying, obviously, the three still have feelings, how to say “one day husband and wife hundred days grace” well! What’s more, the three people have been together for so many years. Now the two women are looking at me with tears of resentment, although not in the mouth cursed out, but the heart must have been cursed over, if you can do it, early with me to fight.
Damn, it’s not like I did it on purpose, and I’ve long seen this kid as a bad influence, bullying me when I was in the Zhu family and taking away Zhu Jiu Zhen, and now I actually have such beautiful and touching two women. I am jealous! It’s good to be dead, if you die, they will belong to me, I’m mad at you for being a short-lived ghost! Ha ha ha!
I just quietly looked at the two women, Zhu Jiuzhen’s body appearance is nothing to say, as the “Snowy Ridge Twins” Wu Qingying is not bad at all, and even slightly better than Zhu Jiuzhen in terms of appearance. Zhu Jiuzhen round face, willow leaf eyebrows, Danfeng eyes, Yao nose, Zhu lips, face moist, extremely tempting, so that people unconsciously want to kiss. And Wu Qingying melon face, moon eyebrow apricot eyes, two eyes seem to speak, long eyelashes, flickering eyes, high nose, coupled with a pair of cherry mouth, giving her a kind of inexplicable temperament, so that people can not forget. Of course, Zhu Jiuzhen’s body than Wu Qingying slightly better, the same practice of martial arts origin, the two women have a fit body shape, Wu Qingying although also more than one meter six, but compared to Zhu Jiuzhen’s one meter seven of course slightly worse. Wu Qingying’s breasts are small and pointed, not as big as Zhu Jiuzhen’s, the feel is definitely worse. Her buttocks are not as perky as Zhu Jiuzhen’s, and the plump texture adds to the feel, but visually it is worse than Zhu Jiuzhen’s effect. Her legs are not as long as Zhu Jiuzhen’s, they just appear to be well-proportioned, and her luxuriant jade feet are better than Zhu Jiuzhen’s. In short, the two women have their own style, not equal, when up to the title of the first snow ridge.
Two women obviously know my attention, clear eyes show that I purely with appreciation in looking at them, rather than the average person as such, in such cases, often will be the eyes of the colorful and lustful, and would not have been up to now did not move them, and so my hatred for me weakened by a few points.
Must get them, but also absolutely obey me, never betrayal. By the way, the Soul Regeneration Technique, to follow me in their normal situation, even wholeheartedly to me is impossible, only with the Soul Regeneration Technique control, anyway, after the control of the mind is not lost, just will be absolutely loyal to the person who performs the work.
I first moved Wei Bi’s body off the bed, and then re-pointed the two women’s sleeping points, placed the two women on the bed, covered with a quilt. Then, I dragged Wei Bi’s body out of the hut, in the hut about two or three miles in a mountain pass, find a hidden place to bury him, did not leave a mark, anyway, I will not come back to care about him.
Back to the hut, the two women are still sleeping, I am now the master of this place, first find something to eat, a few years have been eating wild fruits and grilled fish, will also be tired. Food is quite plentiful, meat and vegetables, and daughter red, seems to be used in the wedding, also labeled with the word “Xi Xi”. I don’t know who made the food, but it tastes good, I guess it’s Wu Qingying, Zhu Jiuzhen knows how to play with her dog all day long, how can she cook? By the way, where is her dog? She is a dog that never leaves her side! Ask her later.
After eating and drinking, I went up to the roof to repair the big hole that I smashed out, which is my specialty, when I was in Butterfly Valley, Old Hu gave me all these things to do, luckily it was not in modern times, otherwise I would have sued him for abusing child labor.
When I came down, I felt that the clothes I was wearing were too shabby, so I found a set of Wei Bi’s clothes to change into, and since he wouldn’t be able to use them anyway, I considered them waste.
I took out the “Dream Magic Code” and read it, and it is really classic, no matter martial arts obscene arts are excellent. The depth of martial arts is comparable to the “Nine Suns”, and more direct and effective. Lascivious arts than I have read on the Internet but also refined, more skillful, and self-explanatory effect I do not know how much better. Then looked at the treasure map, found that the treasure is surprisingly in this bitter cold area, probably because there are few people here, not easy to be found.
On the first practice “Dream Soul Regeneration Dafa”, and the previous in the martial arts books on the similar, mainly to exercise their own spiritual power, in essence, is to absolutely strong spiritual power to break through the opponent’s heart defense, disintegrate the opponent’s resistance, and ultimately make the other party completely submissive. Its weapon is a pair of eyes, when the great method is practiced, the power is gathered in both eyes, it will make the black pupils of the eyes dilate, gaze at the other party, attracting and not letting go, little by little, making the other party fall into the black hole in his eyes and not be able to extricate himself, and after he gives up his escaping completely, he will be able to do whatever he wants to him.
The Dream Soul Regeneration Dharma is all about spiritual power, and due to my alien genes and the fusion during the practice of the Nine Suns Divine Power, my spiritual power is extremely powerful, far beyond the requirements of the Dream Soul Regeneration Dharma, so practicing it can be said to be a breeze, in just half an hour, it reaches the Mahayana realm (the book says that the Dream Demon Monarch himself spent six months practicing it, which is already the fastest amongst all the practicing practitioners of the skill), and as long as it is practiced a few more times, it can be sent and received without showing any trace. Only I, an inhuman being, can perform such a miracle), and as long as I practice it a few more times, I will be able to send and receive it in my heart without showing any traces. In this way, I will be invincible against anyone.
Chapter 6: Subduing the Yankee Woman
When I practiced “Dream Soul Regeneration Method”, I think it is time to take over these two beautiful women, it is really exciting. Although I am still a virgin, but what I have heard and seen, browsed on the Internet, watched on the CD-ROM, not with a lot of can be described, think of originally watched so much blood spurting is about to realize, my lower body can not help but harden again.
Walked to the front of the big bed, sat on the edge of the bed, unlocked the two women’s sleeping hole, but did not lift the numb point. The two women woke up leisurely, found lying on the bed, covered again, look at me sitting on the edge of the bed, although fully clothed, but still wondering whether I have been violated, the two face expression is really rich, a moment of resentment, a moment of shyness, a moment of helplessness, a moment of fear.
“Two big ladies, I haven’t done anything to you yet! Don’t scold me in your heart.” I said with a smile.
In their eyes this is obviously to cover up, “here is no silver three hundred taels”, red eyes, look more sad, really I see pity.
It was good that they thought I’d already fucked them, instead it had a preemptive effect and added to our relationship, albeit a vain one.
The Fantasy Soul Regeneration Technique has to be one-on-one, and that’s its only weakness. So I had to choose one of the two to implement it first, just Zhu Jiuzhen is good, she has a strong personality, as long as she is conquered, the euphemistic Wu Qingying will inevitably be submissive as well.
Help Zhu Jiuzhen to sit beside me, I got on the bed, facing her, sitting on my knees, staring at her. She obviously did not understand what I want to do, complex eyes look at me, but do not speak, gradually her eyes become confused, as if the mind into a black fog, so thick that you can not see the fingers, she began to want to escape, but there is no way to escape, all around is a thick fog, can not see a way out. Slowly, the fog is even thicker, she can not see themselves, only see only darkness in the eyes, she is desperate, completely give up struggling, as if dead.
Suddenly, there was a bright light before her eyes, and I appeared in front of her eyes as if I were a heavenly god, and she pounced over and tightly embraced me without letting go, her body still trembling, still not detached from the fear she had just experienced. “I am your heaven, your everything, you must obey me completely, otherwise I will also abandon you, and at that time, you will truly die. Tell me that from now on, you will always obey only me, and do whatever I want you to do without a hint of disobedience; I am your master.”
Her eyes regained their clarity, showed their adoration, and she softly said to me, “Yes, Master, I will always obey only You, without a hint of disobedience.”
Wu Qingying watched all of this, and when he saw the change in Zhu Jiuzhen, the color of fear in his eyes grew even more, and murmured, “No, you’re a devil, you’re a devil ……”
That was exactly the effect I wanted, fear would make it easier for her to fall into my pupil sea.
I ignored her for now and undid Zhu Jiuzhen’s acupoints. Although the acupoints were undone, she was unable to move around for a while due to the long period of time. I was just right to embrace her naked and plump body and have a good light time. One hand around her waist, five fingers in the smooth and slender waist gently caress, have a taste. The other hand climbed on her full quite peaks, into the hand smooth and tender, elastic, I a moment to grasp a moment to relax, and gently caress, with the thumb and forefinger pinch the red nipple, gently upward lift, and then let go, the whole breast a light trembling, swinging a circle of breast waves, she leaned in my arms body also began to tremble, the mouth issued a weak moan, listening to my ears is a kind of encouragement.
So I will hold her body in front of her body, legs apart, sitting on my body, I hold her in one hand, one hand gently caress her plump buttocks, smooth and delicate feeling is really comfortable. I opened my mouth to bite one of her breasts, full of flavor, sticking out his tongue to lick the crystal cherries, repeatedly teasing, and from time to time straight into the mouth to suck, issued “ZiZi” sound. Her moans are louder, “En …… ah, ah …… so comfortable …… en … … “Wu Qingying was lying there looking at us, her mouth wide open, looking incredulous.
I enjoyed Zhu Jiuzhen’s fat ass hard, lovingly grasping and kneading it, her buttocks constantly morphing and reverting in my hands, week after week. I occasionally engulfed her entire breast in one big gulp, occasionally sucking on her nipple and swirling my tongue around it in circles. She was starting to throb a little, her body had taken on a had a thin blush that was so stirring, a real beauty. I could feel her need, her need for my touch.
I moved my hand from her hip to her pussy, pressing the small handful of soft, fine pubic hair against the soft, high protruding mound, and the warmth and softness came right through. I stroked it gently, and as she felt my gentleness but wanted more, she raised her lower body slightly to meet me. Her pussy is very beautiful, the color is slightly brighter than pink, looks more attractive, the shape is my favorite kind, very full, the whole slightly raised forward, as if waiting for people to come to pick up the flowers, I know that such a pussy, from the back is absolutely lethal, weak willed people may be able to look at it to leak.
I couldn’t help but press my entire palm against her wonderful pussy, closing my eyes and savoring the texture, which was a real treat, not savored by those who were preoccupied with thoughts of penetration. Her body shuddered again, whether it was the shyness and trepidation of my touching her most secret place, or the ecstatic excitement of impending pleasure, I’ll take it as the latter.
Before I savor the honey spot, let me take a closer look! I lowered her to the edge of the bed, had her sit diagonally, propped herself up, and then ordered her to spread her legs, which she did with only a slight, reserved hesitation, and opened them of her own accord, which now allowed me a closer look at this tantalizing square inch. I sat beside her, directly in front of her, with her pussy in full view as an abalone. With my left hand lightly on her slender waist, I could see her pink labia majora, and as I propped this thin slit open with my right index and middle fingers, the labia minora were also clearly visible, and the clitoris protruding from it was even more luscious. I saw that there were two small holes, the smaller one on top was of course the urethra, and the slightly larger one on the bottom was the vagina, which is known as the “fairy hole”. I put my middle finger in, touching the flesh wall slowly inserted, her body a spasm, a hand to support the body, a hand to hold my shoulders, mouth slightly moaning.
The index finger also inserted, slightly separated, you can see the remnants of her hymen, I did not expect that her hymen is also so fat, it seems that the break must have been painful, just maybe Wei Bik boy’s penis is really too small, it is surprising that only in the middle of the opening a half the diameter of the mouth, it seems that stayed in she still have to endure the pain of a break, I grimly smiled, accelerated the fingers of the pumping, the left hand also looped over her waist, the Her left hand wrapped around her waist and caressed her beautiful breasts, kneading them vigorously. She closed her eyes, her eyelashes fluttered, her cheeks were red and beautiful, her nose hummed softly and her mouth was slightly open as she panted, it was really tempting.
No longer hesitate, I gently kissed her lips, first rubbing against, then sucking, prying open her shell teeth with my tongue, and reached in, greedily sucking her fluids, seeking out her little tongue, teasing it, and it began to counterattack, and so intertwined in one piece. I aggressively attacked, she responded passionately, kissed until she couldn’t catch her breath, only to see her winks to look at me, eyes can see the deep love, is no longer the same as before, just obedience and simple adoration, that is a strong desire, she desperately need me.
I stopped the “work” in my hands, quickly took off all the clothes, and then laid her flat on the bed, parallel to Wu Qingying, but because Wu Qingying’s head was raised, so that we could clearly see our movements, now Wu Qingying’s eyes were misty, her face was also red, obviously reacting to our intimacy.
I ambled down and kissed Zhu Jiuzhen’s Zhu lips painfully, and then kissed her pink neck, tender breasts, navel, until her pussy. I whole to contain it, the hands of the slippery body trembling, mouth screamed “do not …… not …… there dirty …… master, do not ……” but did not resist.
“How can my beauty be dirty! I love your pussy so much! Don’t you like that?” I asked back. She gave me a shy look and said with deep emotion, “My slave girl is all Master’s, whatever Master wants. Please master enjoy your slave girl well!” Looking at her lowered and blushing face, she obviously likes me very much to get her like this, but in ancient times, men were the honored ones, how could a woman be treated like this, Wei Bi must have never done it like this before.
Hand stroking non-stop, my mouth also began today’s most important work, I use my teeth to bite her labia majora, inch by inch bite over, feel her reaction, she is still very much like. Then, I used my tongue to separate the labia majora, up and down repeatedly licked, a moment and go to tease the young clitoris, sucking and biting and sucking everything, soon it rose up, more red, crystal clear. Her vagina out of the sticky liquid, I sucked a mouthful, nothing a flavor, but there is a fragrance, picked up the treasure. I stuck my tongue into her vagina and stirred, there was a burst of piercing, her moans surprisingly filled her ears, she was already very excited. I couldn’t help but speed up the movements of my hands and tongue. A moment later, her body suddenly trembled violently, one by one shrugged her pussy, a large share of love liquid gushed out, not only filled my mouth, but also splashed me all over my face, really a slutty siren, the water is surprisingly so much.
She couldn’t help but laugh out loud as she looked at my big flowery face, but stopped right away and said with a wince, “I’m sorry master, I just couldn’t help myself before I peed, I’m sorry!” “What pee? It’s just love night, didn’t you even do it before when you did it with Wei Bi?” I asked curiously. “Yeah, I just did this for the first time today, before that it would just ooze out a little bit, Qing Ying, she hasn’t seen it like this before either.” Definitely Wei Bik this kid does not know how to make love, just a pursuit of their own pleasure, the two women also silently bear, and Wei Bik sexual matters can not, often haphazardly, simply can not meet the requirements to make the female orgasm, he is not possible to use the mouth so it will be keen to cultivate with the “yin and yang great method”, only he is out of the master not quick and dead, but also left the two beautiful women to me.
I was not expecting that the techniques I had learned from the internet and from the movies would make Zhu Jiu Zhen orgasm and get totally involved in enjoying her wonderful flesh, how else would I have been squirted. And I was not averse to the taste of love juice, so I explained to her the origin of love juice and asked her to lick my face clean. The smooth tongue felt so good licking across my face that I couldn’t help but go back to sucking it in for another long wet kiss. The languid look on her face after her orgasm was extremely seductive, and my cock was up to its eyeballs and had to be fixed right away. I held my cock out in front of her. It was then that she got her first good look at my penis, which was more than nine inches erect and as thick as a baby’s arm, and she was excited and scared to see it. Originally, my penis was not this thick, it was because of the Nine Suns Divine Power and the modification of the alien genes that it became like this.
I told her to hold it in her hand and then in her mouth, and this time she didn’t hesitate at all, probably because I had already licked her tender pussy, so it was only natural that I would let her lick my cock.
In this way, I command, she action, began my initial teaching of her, brewing fluid, sucking the glans, licking the horse’s eye, using teeth to scrape the stem body, deep throat, etc., a few basic actions one by one to teach, and then let her own combination of use. I did not expect, she was machine talented, handed over once, on the hand, but also can learn by example, their own feel how to make me comfortable, really my good slave girl. I closed my eyes, enjoying the courtesy of being in such a warm and fragrant environment. Half an hour later, my first time finally leaked in her mouth, I let her swallow, she happily swallowed, her face overflowing with moving radiance, the whole body reddened, the regular rise and fall of the chest driving the quivering of the breasts ……
Watching, I just slightly soft penis erect again, I have not really enjoy the fairy hole na! I straddle her body, in the most usual position, the penis against her vaginal opening, gently touch her labia, along the smooth love liquid slowly inserted, really tight, only inserted a little bit encountered obstacles, Wei Bik boy did not clean off the things to me to deal with. I instructed Zhu Jiuzhen to endure a little pain, then a drum, straight into the dragon, a breakthrough in her remnants of the hymen, she “ah ……” cried out, frowned tightly, two hands grabbed my arm, obviously very painful. My penis has been in half, carefully savoring the feeling of being wrapped tightly by her tender walls, her walls seem to be made up of countless small tentacles, are now massaging my penis, coupled with the feeling of being tightly wrapped, not to mention how wonderful, I almost didn’t drain on the spot.
Taking a deep breath and seeing that her frown had relaxed, she continued her assault, exploring downward, finally touching a soft mass of flesh, which should be the pistil, the penis had already entered most of the way, and there were still about two or three inches left on the outside. Look at her Shu brow bright eyes, a look of enjoyment know can move. The first time I really practiced, it is better to go by the book, first nine shallow and one deep. With my thrusting, she finally couldn’t restrain herself from shouting out, “Ah, so comfortable …… master …… really powerful …… ah, come on, master …… harder …… En, en …… “I certainly have a request, accelerated hard, hard to fuck her.
I changed again and used seven shallow and three deep, five shallow and five deep, and then let her leak three times in half an hour. Then I began to change positions, front entry, side entry, back entry, standing, sitting, kneeling, prostrate and so on, the positions I know one by one rehearsal, she also frantically cater to me. My favorite is still the back-legged stabbing style and back entry style. Back legs stabbing style is she lying on the bed, I kneeled to carry her legs on both shoulders, can easily enter her vagina, and can be inserted while playing with her breasts, looking at her in front of me in front of the lewd expression, is really a great enjoyment. Back entry is also easy, and can be deeper, thrusting speed can be faster, from the back can also play with her breasts, just can not see her expression a little regret. I can’t tell you how many times she’s come, and I’ve come three times.
It was already dark, so we stopped the madness, and I tenderly placed her beside Wu Qing Ying, got up and didn’t put on any clothes, so I went to light the candles on the counter. Let’s call it a day.
When Zhu Jiuzhen slowed down, she took the initiative to clean up the bed, and then began to cook, really surprised me, I asked her, only to learn that her mother forced her to learn, after defecting to Wu Lie. This is no wonder. It’s also true that Wu Qingying is also a big lady, and there are servants to do everything. While Zhu Jiuzhen is under the fence, her mother wants her daughter to have some use to be able to attract her husband, so she no longer allows her to keep a dog, and forced her to learn about women’s affairs, which is also understandable.
We used the meal, of course I instructed Zhu Jiuzhen to feed it to Wu Qingying, who seemed to have been scared silly by what he saw today, and just ate silently, his eyes still in a daze. Hey, tomorrow you will not be confused! In this way, I sleep in the middle, Wu Qingying sleeps inside, Zhu Jiuzhen sleeps outside, embracing the two women into dreamland ……
Chapter 7: The Rape Game
The next morning, when I woke up, only to see that Zhu Jiuzhen had long been up and was preparing breakfast. I got up and took a look, it was quite rich, a plate of pickles, a plate of bacon, a plate of peanuts and a small pot of porridge, which made me feel at home.
“Master, you are up and ready for your meal.” She said as she saw me come to my side and saluted.
I looked at Wu Qingying who was lying on the bed and thought: numbing points for a long time will do harm to the body, she will be my person in the future, it’s better to untie her, and I’ll restrain her power again, then she won’t be in any danger.
I came to the bed and carried her over, she had just woken up, and when she saw me holding her, she had a red face and looked at me with complicated eyes. I unlocked her acupoints, and she had a surprised look on her face. With a bad smile, while she hadn’t regained consciousness from the paralysis, I quickly used the bone needle to restrain her power again. The power she had just felt disappeared again, and she realized why I was so generous.
I pushed the palace over the acupuncture point in her whole body, and took the opportunity to take advantage of some cheap, over the hand, at the same time found that the internal injuries she suffered yesterday slightly aggravated, it seems that it is because of a long time by the acupuncture point, can not be healed in time for the sake of the cause of, after eating breakfast and then give them to cure it.
She can already move freely, also know that in any case can not escape, had to put on the clothes, obediently accompanied me and Zhu Jiu Zhen eat, watching us love each other. Zhu Jiuzhen always feed me to eat, I want her to use her mouth to feed, although she is a little shy, but still with her rosy little mouth to the food into my mouth, I ate the food, of course, can not help but to her mouth a burst of light, to kiss her panting until. Thus, breakfast was surprisingly eaten for an hour, and such a flavorful meal was certainly worth it.
Let’s heal my baby first, I didn’t take into account that she was injured yesterday and went crazy with her for half a day, I don’t know how she is now. I sat on the bed and asked them to come over. They had just finished cleaning up the dishes, when they heard that I was going to treat their injuries, Zhu Jiuzhen told me that her internal injuries had actually healed, it was discovered after yesterday’s sexual intercourse, she thought that I had helped her to heal it during the sexual intercourse with her. I took her pulse and found that there was really no sign of injury. What’s going on? Could it be that my semen has a miraculous effect in healing wounds, then wouldn’t I be able to be the sexiest doctor in history. En, it must be the repair function of the alien gene and the Nine Suns Divine Power, the alien gene in the last fusion, has completely become one with me, and the Nine Suns Divine Power already has a miraculous effect on healing, the two together is even more miraculous, incidentally, making my bodily fluids also with the function of healing, although now my blood may also have this function, but I decided that in the future I still need to use my semen more often, hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!
Since Zhu Jiu Zhen was already fine, I let her protect her on the side and let Wu Qing Ying sit cross-legged in front of me and face me, she knew that I was going to heal her wounds and didn’t resist much. I two hands on her double peaks under, in fact, behind the back can also be healed, but how would I give up the opportunity to lightly her? She blushed again, but had to endure it for the sake of her injuries. The healing chapter of the Nine Suns Divine Power was really marvelous, only half a quarter of an hour or less, her injuries were completely healed.
The reason why I didn’t take her in together yesterday is because I want to play a game, that is, to rape her, in fact, when I was in the Black Panther, due to the long period of time that I couldn’t get vent, I often had the urge to rape a beautiful woman, but because of the discipline, I have been holding it back, and that is how painful it is! Now it’s different, no one can care here, anyway, she is almost my person, what’s the big deal to play a game. There’s also the fact that I can have Zhu Jiu Zhen on hand to help me, this is fantastic!
Wu Qingying looked at my gradually blazing eyes and also understood what I wanted to do, and wanted to get up from the bed in fear. How could I let her have her way.
I let Zhu Jiuzhen press her firmly on the bed, how could she resist. I caressed her body while lifting her clothes that weren’t a lot of clothes (since the weather was very cold along the snowy ridge, most houses had warming facilities and the temperature in the room was still good, in the teens, I think). As her breath became heavy, her clothes left her body completely.
The naked body is not as charming as Zhu Jiuzhen, but it is still quite lethal. I pressed on her body, touched her breasts, kissed her lips, she shook her head to shake me off, no way, I sucked hard and snapped her shell teeth with my tongue, she just refused to open. “Ah ……” she shrieked and opened her mouth wide as I pinched her little cherry hard. I took the opportunity to reach in with my tongue to capture her little swimmer, chasing after it. A flicker of hate flashed in her eyes. Trying to bite me, are we? I’ve read about this in fantasy books, and I’m still falling for it, so I quickly retracted my tongue. Only to hear a “ta” sound, her double teeth ruthlessly collided together, she had a look of pain, looking at my bad smile, feel my hand strengthened the force, her hatred is even more intense.
Hate it. If you don’t, is it still called rape? Haha! My penis has risen, against her lower body, yesterday has seen, of course she knows the power, big eyes flashed a flash of panic, red, is brewing tears. Look at me a burst of heartache, I kissed her eyes, nose, cheeks, lightly bit her ear beads, blowing gently in her ear. At the same time, one hand kneaded the small full up breasts, one hand a circle, one by one teasing the little cherry that is a little engorged. I looked up and saw that her eyes were mesmerized, her cheeks were flushed, her nose was rapidly fanning, her cherry mouth was slightly open, and she was obviously already a little emotional.
I jerked my penis and touched her bud, her eyes regained a trace of clarity and glared at me with hatred. I returned a smile to her, she inclined her head and stopped looking at me, it seems that she resigned herself to her fate, with Zhu Jiuzhen restraining her, how could she resist.
It was time for the second main event below, I had Zhu Jiu Zhen press down on her while kissing and playing with her breasts, and after her own personal experience yesterday, she was quick on the uptake with these as well. I, on the other hand, went all the way down and attacked the flower pussy. She’s a rare white tiger, not a single hair on her white mound, and I kiss it inch by inch, feeling the contractions of her belly. Her small bud and Zhu Jiuzhen’s slightly different, although the same is full and slightly protruding, but to slightly smaller, large labia are very fat and tender, is bright red, very attractive. Left hand caress her tight buttocks, right hand index finger middle finger pick open large hidden lips, only to see more tender small hidden lips pink, I use my tongue to gently pick it, and then turn to attack the upper crystal small clitoris, contain this soft pearl, with fluids to it to nourish and moisturize. Her vagina was oozing rich love juices at this point, and her body spoke volumes about her need to defy her will.
Lifting her head, she saw that Zhu Jiuzhen was playing with her breasts with great effort, while she cast her head aside, her face full of spring, but her eyes were still so complicated and confused.
The fingers of her right hand propped open her vagina, her body trembled for a moment and went quiet again. Just like Zhu Jiuzhen, her hymen wasn’t completely destroyed, only hers was a thin layer, it seems that White Tiger is really a ka-couple for making love, she won’t feel too much pain. Two fingers pumped up, preparing for the penetration afterward, love juice kept flowing out, she was similarly the watery type. Left hand can not help but in her buttocks heavy slap, “ah ……” only to see her pain screamed and looked up and stared at me fiercely, but the eyes have a silk excitement, it turns out that she also has some masochistic tendencies, the last name of the Wei’s really won’t enjoy.
I slapped her a few more times, after which I lightly caressed the red marks on my plump ass, I wasn’t really into playing with abuse, better to do it occasionally. She moaned a little slightly, how could she resist this little white tiger when she was being pummeled from above and below?
It is time to clean up her, I got up, let Zhu Jiuzhen put her into a lying and kneeling position, while continuing to play with the breasts, I use the rear entry to complete our first intimate contact. Two hands gently caress her waist, may feel the itch, she slightly shook the thin waist, plump buttocks in front of my eyes, to in requesting my entry, fueled my libido, penis is even thicker. I do not hesitate to use the glans against her tantalizing bud, and gently rubbing with it, the love liquid coated glans, slowly squeezed into the vagina, slowly advance, glans enjoy the pleasure of advancing. All the way through, easily breaking through the circular defense, she didn’t suffer much, instead she screamed out from excitement. Only the screams of pleasure were gone as soon as they were heard, she didn’t want to become so slutty at the play of her husband’s killer.
Her vagina is very small, and layers of folds, the entry process is great enjoyment. I did not realize that although the vagina is small but very long, when it reaches the stamen, but the whole root, full of soaking in the warmth of the squeeze, like a sauna, the whole root is comfortable. I began to thrust slowly at an even pace, carefully savoring her reaction, paying attention to her excitement, noting the places that make her tremble. Then accelerate the speed, nine shallow one deep, seven shallow three deep, five shallow five deep, practiced by move, she could not endure the body’s eagerness and shouted, although only “ah …… ah ……” call! The sound of her voice still makes me more excited and energetic. Her endurance is still good, even half an hour before the first leak. The whole body with a thin layer of sweat, red skin in the breath rhythm, exceptionally attractive.
After that, in Zhu Jiuzhen’s assistance, we used a lot of different positions, played for about two hours, I leaked twice, she leaked a few times I did not pay attention to, only to see that she has passed out. So, long ago moved Zhu Jiuzhen and I entangled together, I certainly want to make up for today’s big success, and another great battle for an hour, it is already the afternoon.
Slightly recovered strength, Zhu Jiuzhen prepared meals for us, I woke up Wu Qingying, she obediently dressed to eat, her face is always red, how to say that I now have a husband and wife with her, of course, I will not take this lightly, the woman’s psychology of retaliation is extremely strong, maybe she is just pretending to be submissive, and when she has the opportunity to give me a knife it. My mom said, “The better looking a woman is, the better she is at cheating.” That’s a golden rule.
After eating and cleaning up. I ordered Wu Qingying’s acupoints and controlled her in the same way as yesterday. Then unlocked the acupoints and gave her back her powers. Called over Zhu Jiuzhen and said to them, “Now that you’re both my slave girls, from now on, I’ll call you Zhenzhen and Yingying, while you’ll refer to each other as sisters.” The two answered, Zhu Jiuzhen called Wu Qingying “Infant Sister”, Wu Qingying called back “True Sister”.
Chapter 8: Cultivating the Canon and Creating a Skill
Although my martial arts is already top notch, and is immortal, as long as there are ten percent of the body exists, it can repair itself, but, as the old saying goes, “there is a sky outside the sky, and there is a man outside the man”, maybe, one day, I bumped into a perverted guy to finish me off, then it’s not a big loss. Besides, I have grand ambitions, there will surely be many people around me who need my protection, and now an extra bit of strength is beneficial. From the experience of the metaphysical books, those who are gullible will always be taught a lesson, if it’s a big one, there’s no way to get along in this life, if it’s a small one, one’s woman will be ravaged and loved ones will be killed off. I can’t afford to make such a low-level mistake. The first discipline of the Panthers: never despise the enemy. This is one of the major reasons why I was able to survive and advance in the Panthers.
Now I not only want to go to the next level myself, but also to strengthen the training of the two girls, at least to make them reach the level of a first-class master, although I still do not know what the level of a first-class master is, but how to be 40% of my current power, so I will use this standard to practice them.
So I arranged every day in addition to eating and sleeping and physiological needs outside of all the time, first of all, the Dream Yin Yang Dafa is the daily highlights, I and the two women were two hours, in order to accelerate the progress of the two women’s power, due to the two women’s family in the Southern Emperor of the great loss of the martial arts, the power has been greatly reduced, I let them instead of practicing Dream Mystery Steps, Dream Raiders of the Prancing Palm, Dream Easy Swordplay, and every day, non-stop practice. I began to consolidate and strengthen the Dream Soul Regeneration Technique in a sequential manner, and practiced the Dream Tracer Steps, Dream Vampiric Palm Technique, and Dream Easy Sword Technique, and when I felt tired, I took a look at the Martial Arts Compendium and the Lascivious Techniques, so that I could combine work and rest. Evening is the happiest time, I can practice my Dream Soul Shedding Hand, Dream Bone Eroding Gun and some other obscene arts on the two girls, then we are just for pleasure, not like the daytime practice of the Dream Yin-Yang Grand Technique as tedious.
Just like this, time passed without realizing it. My Jiu Yang Divine Power seemed to have made a qualitative leap, breaking through the original highest level, probably caused by the mutation during the fusion, anyway, this is a good thing, the more powerful the better. I strengthened the control of internal training, has reached, send and receive by the heart, work at will, even after sending out the power can also be successfully recovered without backlash, just like a soccer game to play the same fake action to scare people must be very useful, think about it, an immensely powerful heat came to the face, there is no counterattack, and there is no way to escape, is waiting for the death of the eyes, but found that for a long time are all right, open your eyes to see that the person standing in front of your eyes! Smile! Of course, I can play with girls, but I’m not polite to men, as long as there is a threat, I will immediately tell him to finish. I don’t care if there’s danger now, but I’ve learned from my experience with fantasy books: it’s either friend or foe. Otherwise a famous character appeared is why, there is always his thing, small characters often just appear on the end, he is definitely a threat.
During this period of time in the Wu Lie Zhuang some people came to send some clothes and food, I let the two girls went out to send off, saying that Wei Bi is practicing in seclusion, can not be disturbed, there is a big lady to speak, how can those people do not believe. The two daughters ordered to bring a year’s worth of preserved food and the necessary clothing tomorrow, and asked them to bring back greetings to several elders, so that the elders need not worry about them, and then go back to kowtow to the elders after practicing their kung fu. So the next day, we obtained sufficient supplies.
I don’t know how many books have mentioned that the protagonist has created his own martial arts after practicing many magical skills, and I am certainly not willing to lag behind. How to say that I am also considered a martial arts everyone, since childhood, the foundation of martial arts, the Black Panther’s technical training, assassination reconnaissance when the practical experience, the alien’s genetically engineered strong body, Wudang Nine Yang Gong, seven injuries fist, Wudang Long Fist, the Silver Needle Stance training, after the Nine Yang Divine Power accomplished the strength of the full enhancement of the current has practiced the Fantasy Soul Regeneration Dharma, the Fantasy Yin and Yang Dharma is to strengthen my power day by day, several sets of skills I have practiced! I have practiced several sets of martial arts as I wish, and I have read the magic dictionary of martial arts thoroughly. With my current strength, it is not too much to call me a generation of masters. What’s more, since ancient times, the combination of martial arts and medicine, every master of martial arts can create a miraculous feat, most of them also have in-depth research on medical science, although not as good as the famous doctors at that time, but also in the local medical community enjoys a reputation. I happen to be proficient in medical science, in the valley of the practice of kung fu, I combined with modern medicine, from the new organization of the medical science from the old Hu, now I dare say, in the Chinese land, medical strength is absolutely ranked in the top three.
Inner strength is very difficult to improve, and the danger is too great, although I am immortal, there is no need to try. But mainly because now the internal energy makes me very satisfied, the potential of the variant of the nine suns is a little bit of stimulation, there is a gradual strengthening of the trend, and easy to control; dream yin and Yang Dafa although there is no independent internal energy just to strengthen my original internal energy, but undeniably, the effect of this fragrant technique is remarkable, the nine suns can not be separated from it to promote the improvement of the nine yangs, and at the same time, I feel that the body’s flexibility, resistance to blows, sensory capabilities Many aspects have improved, I add these unstinting credit to it; Dream Soul Regeneration Dharma such strange and weird science although I have learned through, but if the change is inevitably dangerous, although I do not die, but if I become an idiot, it is not worse than death?
So I decided to just create it from the technique. I summarized the Black Panther Technique and the principles of modern anatomy, and then combined them into the Magic Code. I removed the fancy styles from the Fantasy Maze Steps, the Fantasy Prancing Palm Technique, and the Fantasy Easy Sword Technique. I added the word fast to the Fantasy Maze Steps because the Maze Steps are of course fine against people weaker than the teachings, but if it’s a top master who doesn’t care about vision and only rushes what he feels to fight hard with his internal force, then it’s a big loss. It’s best to make him unable to catch up, and I can still match my hand attacks in a fast approach. Fantasy palm method is too consuming internal energy, each strike is very powerful, there is no need, I will be it for the use of two fingers to grab, then as long as the power to gather two fingers, you can use a small amount of power to kill the enemy. Attacking the enemy’s position has also been adjusted, in addition to the death point is the hemp point, the purpose is to kill the enemy or control the enemy in one move. In addition, in order to increase the burden on the enemy, I also chose to target the joints, so that the enemy will certainly lose their strength and drag down their companions, which will have a very good effect in group fights. I think this move is best used in the fake benevolence and righteousness of the righteous martial arts, but also applies to the two armies in battle, leaving these people to cause a burden. Fantasy Free Sword Technique of false moves all do not use, what need to bring the real, if I have a gun or hidden weapons, you are not finished. The sword grows the arm, to kill the enemy faster. Fast sword will always be more effective than any sword, leaving a few strokes of fast sword to change, combined with their own experience to choose a few out-of-the-way parts of the shot, although there is a suspicion of sneak attack, but the black panther origin of how I would care, although the Dream Monster is a person in the devil’s way, but for the name of the exhaustion, only to be in the siege of the death, I don’t care. If I were him, at that time, the various large sects did not enter my door on the damn half, he was good, waiting in the hall, really pedantic.
Finally finished, although it is already completely different, but how to say is also the old dream for many years of hard work, but also left the treasure to me, in memory of its grace, I still retain the original name of these sets of kung fu.
After that, apart from the original arrangement, I taught the two girls to practice my improved kung fu. Zhu Jiuzhen learned relatively quickly, because she had originally trained her dog with those killing parts, she easily accepted this kind of practice and enjoyed it, working even harder than before. Wu Qingying is now blindly obedient to me, she saw Zhu Jiuzhen practicing hard, so she also used her heart. So the two girls were making rapid progress in this mutual promotion.
Chapter 9: Carrying Treasure into the Valley
After another month or so, I could be said to have nothing to do except for my internal kung fu which I had to practice diligently. And so it was that I turned my brain to treasure.
Looking for treasure and not as much as, hundreds of years, to not have early gone, in the words and will not run by themselves, I have treasure map, is not hand to hand. Just how to deal with these treasures, the magic code in the nine treasures, surely can not bring in the body, I can not let it stay in place, or simply go later. Hey, the aliens are also too stingy, how not to give me a like Li Qiang like the dragon ring or belt, to a Nasuya in the mustard seed, treasure with ah! No way, I do not have Li Qiang lucky, have to help themselves.
After thinking about it, my memories of hidden places are all far away, and here is only that valley, from now on it will be called Peach Source. The import of Taoyuan is under the cliff, I don’t think anyone would be so stupid as to jump from the cliff, and it’s not possible that he just happened to jump from there, and his lightness of being would enable him to fall to that platform and not die. I don’t believe it. It would only be a miracle. And the exit of the Peach Garden is about forty meters above the hut, and now it’s no longer visible due to the growth of the vines, and I don’t think there’s such a crazy person who would go climbing the cliff and stumble upon the entrance to get in.
It was decided that we would go and explore the area first and make some necessary preparations. I instructed the two girls to continue practicing, saying that I had something to go out, and they nodded obediently. I grabbed one of the machetes in the house and went out.
Going out of the canyon we were in, I found a path leading up to it about five miles away. I went straight up from the trail to the top of the mountain, found the cliff, and saw the still familiar surroundings, although the grass and trees had changed, but a few boulders were still lying there quietly. I lie on the edge of the cliff and look down, only to see the clouds and mist, do not see very clear, directly jumped down, it is really “thatched pit light lamp – looking for shit (looking for death)”.
Luckily I had the foresight to bring a machete, now the vines are plentiful, I cut around, collect them to the edge of the cliff, and then after testing the load-bearing capacity, connect them together, hundreds of sections of more than ten meters long vines connected is really spectacular. You can’t be cured now, I looked at the cliff with contempt, bolted one end of the vines firmly to a boulder closest to the drop point, and slowly lowered the other end. When it was done, I climbed down the vine.
Finally saw that platform, the vines were enough and hitching and pulling on the platform. The inlet here is really small, although I do know how to shrink my bones, but if I were to transport the treasure, I definitely wouldn’t be able to enter. So, I have to first open a passage that allows one person to enter easily. The only martial art used was the Nine Yang Divine Power, and after reaching the narrower area, I utilized my Divine Power to turn the stones at the edges into powder. All the way traveling, all the way to open the hole, finally reached the exit, I have some shortness of breath, and internal energy is not continued. Entering the Peach Source, I first sat down to run my gong, and only after my gong power was restored did I return to the passageway to transport the stone powder out and clean it up. After that, I found the stone niche where I lived before and ran my gong to expand it into a cave. That’s all for today.
Returning to the cliff, he gathered up the vines, hid them in a nearby bush, and went back.
The next day, it was time for a treasure hunt, and today’s target was the farthest one. I thought it would be a good idea to just search in order from far to near.
I have memorized this treasure map and organ map, so I can’t just make a hasty retreat. According to the map, I was already about a hundred miles away, fortunately, my inner strength is profound and my lightness is not bad.
Seek to the picture of the hidden treasure canyon, only to see the grass and trees, difficult to see at a glance. I had to follow the map step by step. Finally in a mossy stone wall to find the mechanism, I pressed the spring, I heard “ka ka ……” a ringing sound, the left side of the mountain wall column open an entrance for two people to walk. I waited for a large amount of air to enter before carefully walking in. Along the way, in accordance with the instructions of the machine diagram encountered moves, but did not encounter the slightest difficulty, only the cave air is still a little less, a little upset.
Entering the innermost part of the room, I found a large stone chamber and another trap door, which I stepped forward to carefully open. “Ka ……” the door opened. Walked into a look, good boy rows and rows of shelves filled with weapons, touch this, touch that, are the best ah! Eighteen kinds of weapons all have, a total of about two, three thousand, it seems that in the future you can form a divine corps. Damn, this want me how to move ah, let the two women to help, not only delay their practice, and even if they arrived here has no strength, that is not I still have to move them back, just be a fool! I do what I can, choose an empty box, loaded with weapons, and set off. Arrived at the cliff, rested his breath, bolted the trailing vines, then hoisted the box down, and then climbed down, and then moved the box into the Peach Garden, took out the weapons, and put them into the cave I had previously cultivated according to the classification.
Trip after trip, back and forth, carrying and placing. I think of it as practicing lightness and endurance. That’s all I did this day, except for going back for lunch.
Day after day, after practicing the Yin-Yang Da Fa with the two women, I went to move. In this way, my internal kung fu, lightness, and endurance grew rapidly. Now I can’t even reach the Treasure House of Weapons without gasping for breath or jumping in my heart, and my kung fu is still flowing, so this is really a good way to practice kung fu!
A whole half month, finally emptied the treasure trove of weapons. I also picked a sword I like during this time, the sword body has the word “dragon gin”, let’s call it dragon gin sword, and after that, I found a pair of short swords for the two girls that are very pretty but cold and shiny, one for each of them, which happens to be a sister’s match.
I went on to find the second, found to be hidden jewelry. As usual, moved, but also from the inside to choose a few pieces of suitable to the two women, see their happy look, I feel a burst of satisfaction, women are to be loved and cared for well, although they are controlled by me with the Soul Regeneration Dhamma, but now the feelings have progressed very well, if I lifted the Dhamma, I believe that they will not be less than the hatred of my love, but I will not take such a risk, there is no need to go to prove anything.
On this night, they were particularly enthusiastic. Unloading the jewelry I gave them, the two danced in front of me while shyly taking off their clothes one by one, making teasing gestures, their bodies were covered so that I could not really see them, and this hazy feeling made my desire soar even more.
The big barrel in front of the bed has been prepared hot water, the two women off will slowly cross into, although the two women’s bodies I have been familiar with, but this kind of teasing is never, and before the two women bathing are when I’m not there, which is like now specifically in front of my face to wash.
The barrel is not high, can look at the two women in the barrel play, two pairs of white rabbits in the trembling, water droplets splashing on, more a luscious flavor. Steaming water, two women hair, forehead are also full of water, red skin, crisp laughter, all stirred my desire. I couldn’t sit still any longer, I got up from the bed, walked over to the barrel, stood behind Zhen Zhen, and grabbed her bountiful breasts that were swaying fiercely, so that they kept contorting in my hands. I reached over and kissed her cherry mouth, sucking hard on the juices inside and teasing that sly tongue. A babyish giggle rings in my ears, and my ears suddenly beckon an attack as she takes my ear beads and sucks on them. Hey, it’s surprising to learn the same trick I used against her, but it’s a very comfortable one. I continued to invade True’s inches, mingling with her fragrant tongue.
Infant began to take off my clothes, I naturally raise both hands to cooperate, quickly stripped, and then attacked the real breasts, give up the tongue, swept to the small cherry, although the small cherry will not respond fiercely, but its suppleness provoked me to greater sense of conquest. I use liquid to it moisturized, double teeth gently scraped to stimulate it, and then lips to play, tongue teasing, by all means to it to rise. I was passed on the warm, soft, wet and smooth feeling, is the baby is using both breasts to give me a massage, really cute girl, let me some touched. This is obviously a little different from her reserve, can feel her sheer love.
I gently turned around and wrapped my arms around her, looking at her fondly, kissing her crystal lips, my hands giving timely caresses to the white rabbits that were pulsating on her chest. She responded enthusiastically, spitting out her tongue to attack me, her breath gradually heavy in her nose, like orchid odor mesmerized me. Not to be outdone, Zhen Zhen caressed my back with her marvelous breasts, sliding them up and down, pressing them gently, and comparing them with the baby’s in a different way. Her breasts are not as exaggerated as those huge breasts, but they are also considered to be the best among the beautiful breasts, white and flawless, areola pink, nipple pointed, no matter whether viewing or caressing, it is a kind of beautiful enjoyment. Using such a pair of beautiful breasts to massage, it was just the right thing to do.
I felt the pleasure that Zhen Zhen gave me, my lust became even stronger, so I attacked Baby’s buds directly downwards, kissing her while encircling Baby with my left hand, and stretching my right hand to caress her flower pussy. Pinch the tiny clitoris, feel the baby’s shock and pleasure, I accelerated the movement of my hands, caressing, pinching, flicking, stretching, dream pinning hand to perform, soon, the baby’s breathing became more rapid, the nose gently humming out. Her bottom also responded faithfully, and her vagina kept flowing with liquid. I reached in with two fingers and began to thrust, faster and faster, and the baby’s humming became louder and louder. Once she had reached her first orgasm, I applied the Dream Eclipse Lance and entered her pussy standing up, hitting the stamen with a single shot. She immediately woke up from the afterglow of her orgasm with arousal, and fought to lift her hips to meet my attack desperately.
After such a great battle, she finally passed out happily. Zhen Zhen and I dried her off, placed her on the bed and covered her up. Turning back, I embraced Zhen Zhen again, Zhen Zhen has been waiting for a long time, the preparation of her pussy has long been stopped, just waiting for my divine gun to visit. I used the glans to tease her buds, and then I shot straight in, enjoying the pleasure brought by the stroking of her dense tentacles. The Fantasy Pin Hand and Fantasy Erotic Gun were used in parallel to bring infinite pleasure to Zen Zen. Then I had True lie on her back holding onto the edge of the bed as I re-entered from behind. The Dream Soul Hand played with her plump buttocks, and the Dream Erotic Gun made waves in her pussy in a thousand different ways, creating layers and layers of waves, and provoking orgasms again and again. I had leaned forward, my hands reaching over and manipulating her beautiful breasts, my mouth still leaving long running kisses on her snow-white back. Her body shuddered and her skin became pink and glowing once again.
After I was done, I wrapped my arms around her and wiped away the beads of sweat from her body as I whispered words of love in her ear. Looks like we’ll have to wash again tomorrow, hehehe!
Next, since the rest of the treasure trove was also smaller like the second one, and consisted of gold, silver, jewels, antiques, paintings and whatnot, the removal went smoother. I opened a slightly smaller one next to the original large stone cave and put it all in. In order not to be damaged by wild beasts, I moved a boulder to block both cave entrances, it’s impossible for wild beasts to move it, even martial arts masters would need 50% of my strength to move it.
I am now rich, think of the old dream is really a miser, there are so many belongings, with will be up, where are a party overlord, which will still be destroyed? Now well, all cheap me, I have to do some business out. As for what to do, of course, is a big thing, exactly to what extent, depends on my strength at that time, if I give me a spaceship, then of course I am going to conquer space. Now it’s useless to talk about anything, it’s still important to enhance the strength.
Chapter 10: The Cottage Plan
It was spring when I arrived at the hut, and now it was already fall, the grass and trees were withered, the autumn wind was soughing, and gusts of coldness assailed the surroundings.
Must leave this place as soon as possible, although this place is very secretive, but I will not stay here for the rest of my life after all, and this is the Zhu family’s place, and the Wu family knows about it, so when it comes down to it, secretive is no longer a good idea.
How do we keep Zhu and Wu from looking around after they can’t find us? Must think of a brilliant plan. There you have it. There’s no better way than to fake a fire and die. Now that it’s fall, the fireplaces to keep us warm are back in use. It’s just that to find the bodies of a man and two women, it looks like we’re going to have to make a guest appearance at the promising profession of grave robbers.
Then where to go after that? I can’t just wander around without a goal in mind, even though I’ve taken out a number of gold and silver jewels from the treasure that are enough to sustain me!
The goal of going out is to enhance one’s own strength, that is, to establish one’s own power, in this chaotic world if one does not have a strong enough power, one will still be ravaged by people casually, and when one dies, one can only cry to the king of Hades, and this kind of thing I will not do. The way of life in the chaotic world lies in strong strength and pre-emptive action.
There is no faster way to establish your own power than to take over an existing power.
Wudang school is my father’s school, the master father Zhang old man is also very good to me, in order to my injuries are running around, but also whispered to the Shaolin to ask for help, to use the Wudang secrets of the Wudang Nine Suns Kung Fu exchange, you can imagine that if I go back, as long as the performance of good behavior, will be able to get rewarded and reuse. But who doesn’t know that the Wudang School has always disliked the idea of being involved in the jianghu struggle, not to mention the affairs of the state. Tai Shifu focuses on getting out of the world, and won’t do anything except resist the demonic sects. So my end in Wudang is nothing but fame and death. I still have to avenge my parents’ death in a small way! I’m sure Master Tai is still saying, “When is the time to avenge a wrong?” I’m not sure how much I know about the past! I can’t go back now.
Then say the beggar gang, since the old Hong unfortunately and the old venomous with the death, by the yellow big mother in charge, although the strength is still in, but the contradiction of the beggar gang is increasingly prominent, dirty clothes net clothes two factions of the secret fight is also constantly, big mother worry about the broken heart also have no way, fortunately, the foreigners attacked, only to get a short unity. And then passed to Lu Youjiao this history of the best bully beggar gang master. Auntie knowledge of people is good, but did not correspond to the situation, now the world is in chaos, the Beggar’s Association internal chaos, should choose a new person like me, such as the ability to have the courage and ability to reorganize, in order to maintain the integrity of the gang, in order to develop XuTu. Lu softballs can not do anything about it, its martial arts and low, can not convince people, and ultimately cause the beggar’s gang in tatters, his own life. And to the young and promising Shi Huolong, the brother is in his prime, ambitious, but the Beggar’s Association has been weak for a long time, the evil four hiding, the good reputation of this brother out of the teacher is not quick first body death, in the will to reform, but died in the abominable round true (that is, my godfather, the golden lion king Xie old master and wife of the family of adultery and murder of the enemy is not a common enemy of the mixed thunderbolt hand into the old thief Kun) and his followers apprentice of the insidious and deceitful Chen Youliang’s hands! Family members, only daughter Shi Hongshi by the tomb school of Ms. Yang on the out also found a mangy soft-shelled turtle Liu Ao pretending to be him, and ultimately make the beggar’s gang into, Chen two bastard tool. Now I can not grasp the tiger’s mouth to seize the food, at that time, they still do not fight with me.
Said shaolin, martial arts, there are the most nosy, since the current head of the old thief empty wen in charge of the portal, but also on the jump down, I do not know what, said to uphold justice, but do that murder and arson, destroying people’s families. Every time the martial arts in the matter is always the first to compete, positive points, wandering in the various large schools, mixed in the small forces among them. Shaolin strength than in the past is greatly reduced, only the old generation in the crippled four people group still a little bit of head, but this four old have long been out of the world, imprisoned in the back of the mountain. The most important thing is that Shaolin and I have such a grudge, the petty palm can help me.
That said, Omei, that is the world of women, and has been subjected to extreme hatred of men because of the young gang-raped extermination of the old hag under the influence of male-hatred education, although I think I am suave and elegant, handsome, but personal charisma is still not as “destructive of heaven and earth, the extinction of the children and grandchildren,” the extermination of the old hag of the power of obscenity is awesome, I can not use soul-sucking magic, the other old hag foretold the disciples: all actions are grouped together and can not act individually. I can’t use the Soul Regeneration Technique all day long, but the old woman has foreknowledge and warns her subordinates: all actions must be carried out in groups, not alone. And even if I spend a lot of time to control the entire Omei Sect, but can not be openly leading, only in the dark command, it would be better to cultivate an agent: that is, to kill the extermination, control Zhou Zhiruo and Ding Minjun, no matter who is the head of the two can be Omei Sect na into the bag.
Other Huashan, Qingcheng, Taishan, Kunlun, Kongdong, Snow Mountain and other factions, are just a clown jumping on the scene, although I can not destroy it a door, but dry to it to hurt the vitality of the matter is still easy. With this kind of men, my face where to stay. The small factions of the martial arts world, such as the sea sand, the giant whale, the rows of gangs and other small characters, although every time on the scene are colorful, but in the end have become a tiptoe stone for others to make a name for themselves. How can I want these people. Of course, in the future, you can consider as a peripheral organization development, gangster group development strategy is also inseparable from the peripheral organization!
The current goal is to take over both the Ming Sect and the Heavenly Eagle Sect. The Eagle Cult was formed by my grandfather, Yin Baimei Yin Tianzheng, when he was under the influence of separatism and conspired to split from the Ming Cult. Subsequently, the old man, with his sophistication, his uncle’s bravery, and the unity of his men, finally developed into a nationally renowned cult organization. Fortunately, when it matured, it didn’t encroach on other people’s territories, so the conflicts with the major sects didn’t intensify, and it retained its hard-earned strength. Here, I would like to thank my dear grandfather and uncle, although you do not know where I am now, and your intentions are selfish, but you left such a rich legacy for me, I am really …… I am thrilled speechless.
The Ming Sect has a long history, and at the peak of its development, it had the potential to engulf the entire martial arts world and even the countryside. However, the benevolent and great master of the Ming Sect gave up his desire for personal power and devoted himself to the missionary cause by abiding by the rules of the Sect. The tiger has no intention to hurt people, but people have the heart to hunt the tiger. Jianghu forces to see its so powerful, sleep all night, insomnia has become an occupational disease of martial artists, we meet each other to inquire who has a cure for insomnia of special drugs. So after a period of time, still could not find. So they brought together the hard to get, held a national martial arts conference to discuss the solution. Some people then conspired to propose a cure to the root of the disease. What is the root, we all have in mind. A big mouth at once shouted out, everyone shouted in agreement, so the big mouth led the brothers copied to go to the top of the light to cut people. The comrades of the bright religion are not willing to be killed, fight back, finally after sacrificing a small half of the comrades to repel the enemy. Big Mouth is not willing, and again and again to organize people to siege the top of the light. After this, the feud between the two sides became deeper and deeper, and there was no end to the feud. The strength of the Ming Sect then declined day by day. The impotent sect master Yang Dingtian because he could not satisfy his wife, and his wife and Cheng Kun old love rekindled. Good death, two adulterers and wives in the old Yang’s practice room outside the office, the old Yang just good breakthrough, ear smart, even heard the obscene sound of the language, a moment on the fire into the devil, hold up to walk to the door, but see such a scenario, immediately stirrups legs, went to see the successive godfather. After the powerful Ming Church cadres who do not serve anyone, separatism in time to invade, five three people missing, green-winged bat king warped head, godfather soon went out to kill Cheng Kun, Zixi dragon king a small pussy out of the Church, in her godfather Lao Yang regardless of the grandfather took the opportunity to establish their own forces to set up their own households, the right to make the old Fan destroyed the face of the Tartar side of the undercover (for such a tragic character cheers), so only the left to make Yang Yi Yi the narcissist at the head, his subordinates are always in the hands of the Tartar side. Narcissist is in charge, and there are still the famous Five Element Flag brothers under his command. But it’s impossible to fight against the current martial arts alliance. When the time comes, it will depend on the Sky Eagle Sect and the rest of the high cadres to come back to help. As long as I have the grace of saving the sect, plus the relationship of godfather and grandfather, and the feelings of the unrepentant sister, this head of the sect is not yet my bag. Besides, Lao Yang had the foresight to make a will, so that the godfather is the throne, the godfather which has this free time, since ancient times, the father’s debt is paid by the son, relative, of course, the good things are left to the son. Really want to thank mom, give me recognize a good high dry as godfather. And go to the Ming Sect, I also have another purpose, of course, is one of the four great wonders of Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi. I will now be powerful martial arts more than group killing effect better, if on the super masters, you must learn like Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi such a single trick, then I am really not afraid of the world.
Okay, it’s decided. We’re going to the Ming Sect. We’ll leave the day after tomorrow. We’ll have to ask Zhen Zhen and Ying Ying to make some preparations. I’ll be a part-time grave robber tomorrow.
Chapter 11 – Rescuing the Spider
We stood at the exit of the canyon and took one last look at the smoke in the distance.
Yesterday I made my preparations. In the early hours of this morning, before dawn, I let my two daughters take their bags and go out first, I moved the corpses and laid them all out, then discharged all the one thing that could be burned, poured on the fuel, and finally threw the burning candles on top of them and turned to leave.
The fire had been burning for half an hour, so it was time for us to leave. With a wave of my hand, I led the two women out of this place that left us with fond memories. Of course we’ll be back in the future, I believe it won’t be long. I saw that they were still a bit sad, so I went over and advanced with one arm around them.
Toward the southeast, all the way sparsely populated, a long time to see one or two thatched cottages. It was about dusk, so I decided to stay in this hut. I went up to the door and called out, but no one answered for a long time, so it was obvious that there was no one there. Zhen Zhen said that this might be the temporary residence of the hunters, and now the hunters have not yet come to hunt, so it is empty. I have to be back as a thief, prying people’s doors, these days are bad, have to do these jobs part-time.
Early the next morning we were awakened by a clamor, and thinking that the hunters were coming, we hastened to dress.
Open the door out but no silhouette, only to hear a nearby grove there came the sound of gold and iron striking, it is the martial arts people in the fight. Curious, I let the two girls stay behind to guard the luggage, their own toward the grove sneaking.
Slowly approaching, hiding behind an old tree, finally saw the scene, it turned out to be a man and two women of three middle-aged people in the siege of an ugly girl. See that middle-aged man of medium build, popular face, if not a little temple protruding, thought it was which family uncle it! Beside a woman close, obviously a husband and wife, this woman looks graceful, but eyes narrow, eyes sometimes flashed a cold aura, is a powerful role, but the volume of gas must be narrow, is a character of revenge, either do not offend, or kill her, otherwise she will haunt you all your life. Another woman dressed as a Taoist nun, about thirty years old, tall and long, with a clear appearance, if not for the face cut, the end is a handsome character. The young girl was dressed as a village girl, but handheld a long sword, a little incestuous, its face in addition to a large black spot, the rest is considered a beauty embryo, white face, soulful eyes, small mouth and nose …… hey! Pity a beauty.
“ah ……” only to see the ugly girl to a sword against three swords, only focus on defense and unable to counterattack, a long time power consumption, has made her unable to fight, although I have the intention to help, but do not want to be in the right and wrong situation is not clear out of hand, in case of the wrong hand, can be caused by the endless trouble! I’m not going to do it in a situation where I don’t know what’s right or wrong.
Between thoughts, the young girl was hit by two more swords, blood gurgling out of the wounds, willow eyebrows tightly wrinkled, sweat dripping on her forehead, left and right blocking, it seems to not be able to hold out for long.
I only heard that middle-aged man say, “Girl, it’s better to surrender your hands so that we can treat your injuries, otherwise, once you lose too much blood, even the Greatest Immortals will find it hard to save your life. Why are you suffering?”
“I just won’t surrender even if I die, you guys don’t want to know brother Wuji’s whereabouts from me, you brazen, chivalrous martial arts scum. The Kunlun Sect Leader couple and the Omei Grand Disciple even teamed up to bully a weak girl like me, do you know any shame?” The young girl shot back. The middle-aged man had nothing to say and continued his attack.
Hearing all this, what can I not understand, this stinky young girl must be my cousin Yin Li, also known as Spider, while that couple is He Tai Chong and Ban Shuxian, and that Taoist nun is naturally Ding Minjun. Their martial arts are pretty bad, although my cousin only lasted this long because she was fighting for her life, but the three of them teamed up, if word got out to the martial arts world, then these three wouldn’t be able to hang around.
Grandma, bullying my cousin, let alone because of what happened to me, it must be because they are greedy and want to ask the whereabouts of their righteous father from me.
I can no longer watch, pull out the dragon, shouting without shouting footsteps after the improved footsteps, directly swept into the field, a style of stabbing sword straight from my closest Ban Shuxian’s chest side, Ban Shuxian did not guard against someone sneak attack, and I was full force, even if she has to guard but also can not escape, and instantly hit the sword died. The scene was chaotic, Ban Shuxian fell to the ground with a grunt, He Taichong saw his wife hit by a sword and was so scared that he stopped attacking and pounced on his wife’s body, Ding Minjun was startled by my sudden joining and flicked to the side. Cousin finally exhausted sitting on the ground, while taking the opportunity to point to stop the bleeding, while looking at me full of doubt.
Seeing that I was carrying my sword towards He Taichong, who was holding his wife’s corpse in a daze, Ding Minjun expected something and shouted at me, “Stop!”
I turned around and looked at her coldly, asking rhetorically, “Stop, why didn’t you guys stop just now, just because you are allowed to kill, you are not allowed to allow me to do it, how can there be such a reason?”
“But you’ve already killed his wife, and he’s still delirious, so why would you want to kill even him?” She was somewhat pleading for mercy. It’s a bit different from the Ding Minjun I know ah, there’s still some human flavor. I was also a bit softened by what I heard, and my desire to kill someone just now was instantly reduced by a lot.
I thought to myself again, let’s scare her again, try to see what kind of person she really is. So my face became even colder and I asked, “Kill him, I still want to kill you! Since you say so, let’s exchange one life for another, I’ll kill you and not him, do you agree?”
She looked at me with a surprised face, and after getting an affirmative answer from my face, she looked a little scared, he had just seen my strength, although it was a sneak attack, but so noiselessly, killing Ban Shuxian with one move, she asked herself that her own Enshu couldn’t do it either. Now she is the meat of the chopping block. Listen to his meaning is himself and He Taichong two people in the two only kill a person, and life and death in their own hands, then how to decide it. She fell into a deep thought ……
I looked at Ding Minjun, who was hesitating, when suddenly two voices rang out behind me at the same time, “Watch out!” “Take your life!” I keenly felt a strong wind coming, so I thought it was He Taichong’s retaliation after coming to his senses and my cousin’s reminder to her rescuer. I dodged to the left and backhanded my sword, just in time to frame He Taichong’s incoming longsword. Learning from me to sneak attack, hey, looking for death. My figure flashed past him, only to see his eyes wide open in disbelief, but his body faithfully responded to the truth, “Bang”, he fell to the ground.
Ding Minjun had long since woken up from her contemplation, and seeing all this, was looking at me in panic. And my cousin was not only not afraid, but was looking at me with great interest, what a quirky little girl, I had a feeling of my mom, she was so much like her mom. I smiled at her, and she stuck her tongue out at me, completely unaware of what fear was.
What about Ding Minjun? Kill, I do not have the determination to kill her now. Release, also can not, extinction the most protective, Ding Minjun now performance is okay, but may not be in the people after the nonsense to me, then, I will not be a public enemy of the martial arts. Must restrain her and bring her around. So I smiled and walked toward her, she trembling hand holding a long sword, but do not dare to send a move, because know that if out of the sword to provoke me, then there is only one way to die, now I do not have the intention to deal with her, so just on guard.
She only paid attention to the movement of my sword, but didn’t realize that I had another stance. I clasped a silver needle in my left hand, and when I got a little closer, I flicked my wrist gently and quickly while her attention was focused on my right hand longsword. With a “ding” sound, her long sword fell to the ground, and her body slowly collapsed, with a look of despair in her eyes.
Silver needle point making, but it’s mom’s best skill, how dare I not practice it diligently. I went up and pointed her fainting point, took out the silver needle, picked up the long sword she dropped, carried her limp body, and came over to my cousin’s side to put it down.
My cousin had already roughly healed herself and was looking at me with a curious expression on her face. Feeling amused, I winked at her. At that moment, she asked with a stony face, “Who are you and why did you save me?” “Shouldn’t you thank me for saving your life first? Is this the way to treat a savior?” I asked rhetorically.
“What’s there to thank, it’s not like I wanted you to save it. Besides, who knows what you’re up to. Let me tell you, if you want to ask me about Brother Wuji’s whereabouts as much as they do, then just kill me, I won’t say anything.” She had a resolute face, and although she was a bit paranoid, I didn’t expect her to be so deeply attached to me.
Looking at me with a complicated and strange look on my face, she couldn’t help but ask, “What’s wrong with you, you haven’t answered my question yet?”
I excitedly said to her, “Li, don’t you remember, I am Zhang Wuji!” I used the name Granny Golden Flower called her at that time.
She was taken aback, but in the twinkling of an eye she regained her composure and said coldly, “What is your plot, that you are so shameless as to impersonate someone else to cheat a lonely girl?”
I know that because we were still only twelve or thirteen when we met, and now grown up and changed in appearance, and her subjective belief that I am an impostor, she will be even less likely to see in me the reflection of my youth. Now it must be confronted by the memory of what only both parties know.
I said seriously, “Do you remember when Granny Golden Flower wanted to capture me to serve you? Do you still remember that I was bitten by you afterward because you always grabbed me? I was like that because you always said you wanted Granny Golden Flower to teach me a lesson and were so mean to me, but I didn’t expect you to still miss me even now. Ah Li.”
Her eyes glistened with tears, obviously convinced, but she backed away and said excitedly, “It’s too late, I’m no longer the beautiful Li from back then, I’m just the ugly Spider now.” With that, tears flowed down her face. She covered her face with her hands, never wanting me to see it again.
My heart ached for a moment, although Spider was bratty, unreasonable, capricious and vicious, her feelings for me were so sincere, valued more than her life. I should treat her well.
I stepped forward and wrapped her tightly in my arms. Her body stiffened for a moment, either because she didn’t expect me to hug her, or because she was shy about her first embrace. But in a moment, she regained her softness. She buried her head in my arms and cried. I just kept holding her tightly, one hand caressing her back to comfort her. Gradually, only a few choked sobs could be heard. It was only after a while longer that peace returned. Her cicada head moved a few times, like adjusting a comfortable position, it was really cute. I couldn’t help it, I cupped her evasive head and kissed her delicate lips, sweetly, it must have been her first kiss. Her reaction was so youthful, she was overwhelmed at first, I guided her slowly and she slowly learned and mimicked me back at me, eventually going so far as to change her mind to tease my lips and tongue, what a little elf. She completely forgot her shyness, her sadness, and just reveled in her passion for each other until she just couldn’t catch her breath.
She pushed me away with both hands, her face flushed and panting, and looked deep and straight at me. I put one hand around her waist, one hand to touch the black spots on her face, although she had to dodge, but eventually succumbed to my insistence. After checking it out, I found that it was caused by poison, that is, the aftereffects of her practicing the “Thousand Spider and Ten Thousand Poison Hands”. I can be cured, I found from the treasure trove of a poison bead can melt the toxin, coupled with my experience in the Butterfly Valley detoxification, should be able to completely get rid of, and then after some of the skin living medicinal herbs conditioning, will return to the original appearance.
I told her so, and she believed it only after I assured her.
I told her to keep an eye on Ding Minjun and went to deal with the bodies of He and Ban myself.
After that, he picked up Ding Minjun and led Spider Child towards that hunter’s hut.
Chapter 12 – Cousin’s Return
Pushing the door in, Zhen Zhen and Ying Ying immediately greeted me, receiving Ding Minjun in my hand while saying, “Master, you’re back.”
Spider’s face changed slightly when she saw them, but when she heard them call me “master”, her expression cleared up a little, but she looked at me with a strange expression.
Zhenzhen put Ding Minjun in the inner room, the four of them sat down by the wooden table, and I introduced them, “Spider, these are my two maids of honor: Zhenzhen and Yingying; Zhenzhen and Yingying, you have to call this Spider girl ‘Miss’.” Zhenzhen and Yingying called out with a submissive face, “Good day, miss!” And while Spider’er returned the salute, she was looking at me more and more strangely.
I could tell that Spider seemed to have something to ask me, and I had a lot to say to her, so I instructed the two girls to go to the inner room to guard Ding Minjun. We, on the other hand, talked here.
As soon as the two ladies left, Spider Child couldn’t help but ask me, “Strange! When did the ‘Snowy Ridge Twins’ even become Brother Wuji’s maidservants, and the two bratty ladies became so pliable?”
I laughed, “Because they, like you, are mesmerized by me! They must be my maids, so how can I refuse?”
“You’re lying to the devil! Although my Brother Wuji is handsome and dashing, he’s not so handsome as to allow these two hateful women to be infatuated to this extent, right?” Spider Child reddened her face and laughed delicately.
I put my arm around her and told her that it was the Soul Regeneration Technique I practiced that controlled the two women, and briefly introduced it. Spider was not the least bit scared, but was very interested in the Soul Regeneration Technique. I said seriously, “When I have the chance, I’ll cast it for you to see! But I can’t teach you because it’s too dangerous, if the other party’s power is higher than yours or their willpower is too strong, you’ll be revolted. And you naughty little girl, if you learn it, you won’t mess around for me, then we won’t be public enemies of the martial arts, I don’t want to be surrounded by so many people.” She had to give up.
“By the way, how did you get surrounded by the three of them?” I asked.
Spider answered me with a red face. It turns out that there is a small town not far ahead, and early this morning, Spider’s Child and the three of them all happened to be using a breakfast store for breakfast. Spider-er mumbled something while eating, saying something like “Brother Wuji, I must find you.” “Zhang Wuji, you big bad guy, why are you hiding from me?” And so on. From this, the three of them realized that Spider was related to me, and wanted to ask her about my whereabouts. They followed Spider to the middle of nowhere and surrounded her, asking about my whereabouts. But Spider was as stubborn as my mother, and even if she didn’t know what was going on, she wouldn’t deny it, but just resisted to the end. And so came the scene I saw.
I hugged her tightly and told her that she is actually my cousin, I know that she is the daughter of King Yin Ye and my mother Yin Susu is the sister of King Yin Ye. Spider child listened and did not move, but her eyes glittered with tears and said: ”Cousin, I only have you as a family member now, grandpa only loves his two brothers, my brother’s mother was killed by me so she hates me, father must also kill me, mother committed suicide in order to protect me. Woo …… you won’t abandon me, right?”
I wiped away her teardrops and said, “Why yes, I want you to be my wife. Though I may have many concubines, you will be my favorite, are you willing?” “Yes, yes, I’ve been waiting for this day for a long time, since the day we parted, I’ve been thinking about you, I want to be your wife and give you children.” She said back shyly but boldly. I just wrapped my arms around her, I thought that I wouldn’t leave today, I would first treat Spider’s face, and it wouldn’t be too late to leave after controlling Ding Minjun.
I told Spider my intentions and of course Spider agreed.
I went to the inner room and took out the “poison avoidance bead” and put it close to the spider’s poisonous spots. Only to see, the toxin began to vaporize, the scope of the poisonous spots slowly narrowed ……
“Poison Pearl” is really effective, now the spider’s face of toxins basically clear, only because of the reason of time is too long, a small amount of toxins and this skin has been fused together, so this piece of skin is still a bit of yellowish color, the texture is also slightly hard, but compared to the original, but there is a world of difference. Now as long as to the town with some commonly used detoxification and revitalization of the skin medicine, take a few pairs, will be restored to normal.
I brought the bronze mirror and Spider looked closely at her face, overjoyed at having changed so much, she hadn’t seen her beautiful self in years.
Seeing her excited and leaping, I also feel gratified that my own woman’s happiness is my own pride.
I said, “Spider, I’ll call you Li’er from now on, the ugly Spider is gone, it’s my beautiful wife Li’er now, is that good?”
She smiled brightly and agreed, “Yes, I am Brother Wuji’s beautiful wife, Li’er.”
After lunch, I wrote a prescription, handed over to the real two girls, let them go to the town pharmacy to buy medicine and decoction utensils. For their martial arts I am absolutely assured, now they can support a while even if they meet the top masters, general martial arts masters will never be the two opponents.
Taking her cousin into the inner room, she lifted Ding Minjun’s fainting point and pointed the soft point, as soon as she woke up, she saw us grinning badly in front of her, and with a horrified look on her face, she asked, “What are you guys going to do?”
My cousin had long wanted to see me perform the Soul Regeneration Technique, so she stood still at the moment. I, on the other hand, utilized my energy in my eyes and looked directly into Ding Minjun’s eyes. Cousin only saw that as we stared at each other, Ding Minjun’s eyes were sometimes fearful, sometimes sad, sometimes surprised, and in the end, they were actually excited and thrilled. She felt strange and amused.
At this point I undid Ding Minjun’s acupressure points, only to see her get up and salute me, and mouthing, “Slave servant, see master and miss.” I set my cousin in her consciousness as an object of obedience as well. The cousin readily accepted. I asked Ding Minjun some things about the Emei Sect, and she answered them all.
Not long after, the two Zhenzhen girls returned and brought back medicine and utensils, the two were not surprised that Ding Minjun obeyed me, and started decocting the medicine on their own.
At dusk, my cousin drank the first juice of the medicine, and will drink the second in the morning, and I think I will be cured in three days in this way.
There was only one big bed in the hut, and there were no outsiders now, so we all slept on it together. Cousin refused to leave me for a moment, lying in my arms. The two real girls slept in the inner bed, we slept in the center, and Ding Minjun was on the outermost side.
I lie down, today because of the crowd, and there are two people who have not made merry with me, originally did not want to do anything. But my cousin is only wearing a bib and squeezing in my arms, two fat bunnies against my chest, a virgin’s faint sweet fragrance stimulates my desire, my body is getting hotter and hotter, I look down at my cousin, only to see her flashing bright eyes are watching me, I actually saw her desire, and she pressed more urgently to me. The little girl also moved to spring.
I am not Liu Xiahui that impotence, penis has become hard, against the cousin’s flower room. Cousin obviously do not know the things of men and women, at this moment, she even dared to reach out to hold this touch her hidden guy. This is really “Mars hit the earth, heavenly thunder hooked fire”, called me how can endure, today not dry cool, but also sleep what sleep.
Her soft hand gripped my cock and the cool sensation gave my fire a burst of pleasure. I kissed my curious cousin excitedly, I wanted her to understand everything in practice.
With the experience of the morning, my cousin gleefully counterattacked me vigorously, refusing to show any weakness at all, and gently biting me, giving me a wild thrill.
A long, passionate kiss did not slightly reduce my arousal, but rather made it hotter and hotter. The hands holding her shifted to her hips and breasts. The first sensation made my cousin even more excited, the forbidden area was so caressed by me, even if my cousin was bold, she blushed shyly.
Her buttocks are very tight, without a trace of fat, not like Zhenzhen them as plump, looks a little thin, probably these years are living a very bad life, and no one cares to take care of, in the future will have to feed her fat. Her breasts are also small and delicate, but very elastic, toggle will even bounce on their own, really a good toy. I gently untie her belly band, the little white rabbit finally jumped out excitedly to breathe fresh air. Under the moonlight, the little white rabbit is also so bright. I can not help but gently lick, the white rabbit jumped uneasily, as if very afraid of me this big bad wolf red tongue. How can I let go, a mouth blindfolded the red eyes of the white rabbit, the white rabbit began to struggle, I was viciously refused to let go. The white rabbit finally couldn’t escape and fainted under my tongue. My cousin sang a mesmerizing song that she herself could not believe. I made more effort to please in the song, engulfing it with a big mouth, sipping it with a small mouth, sliding it gently and sucking it heavily. Little white rabbit gradually turned into a big white rabbit, a pair of red eyes also became more crystal watery.
I stretched my big tongue and slid from the bunnies to the bower, leaving a long track, and my cousin let out a moving silver-bell laugh, a little less shy.
Under the hazy moonlight her flower room is particularly charming, there are already some slight water droplets on it, crystalized. Cousin’s pubic hair is only beginning to grow, just white fluff, licked in the mouth soft, from a burst of aroma. I try to smell, inhale deeply a few times, cousin pouted “hate”. I looked at the tender square inches, only to see a thin slit above the asshole, water beads on it. I licked it clean, causing my cousin to laugh and curse, but not to refuse. With my right hand, I carefully spread the thin slit open, and the delicate labia and clitoris appeared in front of my eyes. Red and already a little engorged, it seems that the cousin is an easily aroused person.
I want to see the hymen of a real beauty, I’ve only seen pictures on the internet, how can I miss such a good opportunity now. Damn, I wish I had a digital camera, I’d take pictures of the beautiful women in the future. Hey, hey, hey! My power has reached the point where there is no difference between night and day, so it’s good to use it for peeping! I’m
I reached inside her flower path into two fingers, extremely careful to hold open the sides, the cousin at the same time a throbbing. Finally saw it, a thin layer of membrane with some tiny holes, it seems that my cousin’s first time won’t feel too much pain, so it’s good. I withdrew my fingers, stretched my head and inhaled her whole flower room into my mouth, and kept sucking in, my cousin trembled, but it was weak and feeble.
I flicked my tongue over this sweet flower room, the nectar was gurgling out, I picked it up with the tip of my tongue and ate it in my mouth, a little tart and a little sweet. Sucking on her pussy lips, sucking on her clitoris, her cousin sang continuously. I heard the sound of clothes rustling in my ears, and looked up to see Zhen Zhen and the girls comforting each other in their arms. I also looked at Ding Minjun, her eyes were closed with a red face, obviously not really asleep.
I undid the light clothing on my body, revealing my huge penis. There was a mixture of excitement and panic in my cousin’s eyes, both wanting to be my woman immediately and fearing how such a huge thing would enter her body.
I told her that it would hurt a little bit later, but not a lot, and that my strong cousin would get used to it quickly and would be happy soon. Hearing my assurance, my cousin forgot her fear.
My glans gently squeezed into that small slit, stroking back and forth, increasing my cousin’s excitement, and also causing more nectar to flow out of her flower path. Against the vaginal opening, I pushed gently and the glans was already against the hymen, my cousin felt slightly uncomfortable and a little nervous. I crouched down to kiss her and used my hands to soothe the frightened bunny. I felt her relax, then a force, burst the hymen. My cousin let out an “ah ……” cry of pain. I stopped moving and waited for my cousin to get used to it, kissing her and teasing the white rabbit. Cousin’s frown finally relieved, said, “Brother, my bottom is rising, and a little itchy.” “Stay there.” I smiled evilly and began my movements down there.
As I jerked, my cousin frowned, dropped her eyes, called, and hummed softly. Finally the singing rose high, subdued and wonderful.
Since it was the first time, it was better to let her go, my cousin passed out after three leaks, and my desire rose again as I looked at the blood on my withdrawn penis.
Chapter 13 – Minjoon the Virgin
Desire was soaring, it was impossible to fall asleep. Zhenzhen two girls have already fallen asleep after caressing each other, I am also embarrassed to wake them up now. Look at Ding Minjun’s eyes are still closed, but her eyelashes are fluttering and her face is flushed, where it looks like she is asleep. In that case, I will not be polite, anyway, you are also my person.
Look at her curled up body, thirty-something years old is quite a mature woman’s flavor, took off the robe, tall figure is visible, just a little smaller breasts, is the nutrition all to the height, no wonder it grows to almost one meter eight, are going to catch up with me.
I went to remove what was left of her blouse, and she couldn’t very well pretend to be asleep any longer, opening her eyes and looking at me with misty eyes, matching my movements.
Take off the blasphemy, but a surprise, it turns out, her breasts were tied with a piece of white silk, which is not the same as Feng Yun (“Golden Scales”)! With excitement, I untie her in a circle.
“Wow ……” Surprisingly, it’s the legendary huge breasts, what a treasure! Not dark and saggy like those Japanese actresses’. Minjun’s breasts are the same color as her skin, they are all white and without a single blemish, the areola is also the right size, the nipple is pink, and the whole shape is also tingling, it is really a superb product in the huge breasts, matched with her tall figure, she is considered to be one of the few beauties when she is naked. “Could it be that Omei Sect is a den of prostitution, otherwise how could it hide such a beautiful woman? Could it be that old nun Extinction, after hating men, pervertedly started to play with women, before finding such disciples, either with super beautiful breasts or super beautiful women, they really know how to enjoy ah!” I thought in a bad way.
So I asked her why she had to tie such beautiful breasts. She said, one is because it is too big, it is inconvenient when practicing; two is the master’s request, said it will be a man’s, the master will never allow this. So I had to keep them tied up.
From her attitude and my knowledge of Old Nun Extinction, I believe that Minjun is still a virgin. Back then, she agreed to Ji Xiaofu and Yin Li Ting’s marriage only because of the face of her ancestor Zhang Sanfeng, and then Ji Xiaofu was killed by Extinction with a slap on her face because of her affair with Yang Yi. Minjun has been following Extinction since she was young, and that had the opportunity to be close to a man. Practice is the test of all truth. I firmly believe in this statement of the great mentor.
I kissed the shy Minjun, and my hands went to hold the huge breasts, and sure enough, my big hands could only hold a small half of it. Breasts although large, but warped and straight, the only difference in the feel of the hand is soft, my fingers can be deep into it, but as soon as I retracted, it immediately returned to its original shape, visible its extraordinary elasticity.
I knew from Minjun’s raw return kiss that this was her virgin kiss, a virgin kiss in her thirties. I couldn’t help but ask about her age, and she shyly told me it was thirty-five, almost catching up with my mom’s (all moms here are Yin Susu, since my main identity is Zhang Wuji right now, and I’ll still be able to meet my parents in the modern world later on, so I’m currently all in on Zhang’s parents) age.
I had a special emotion, after all, there was such a big age difference between the two of them. I was thrilled to sink my teeth into these beautiful tits that were like rabbits out of a hat. The feeling of fatness was really something else. I enjoyed swallowing it with my big mouth, although I couldn’t swallow it even if I opened it wider, but the feeling of stuffing it in my mouth was not a normal feeling, there was a feeling of fullness.
I greedily worked my hands and mouth, and my movements became progressively more tyrannical, the stimulation of my huge breasts not being too much for me. And Minjun frowned in pain and pleasure.
I stretched my five fingers, leaving streaks of red on my fat white breast, squeezing it hard, my teeth biting down on the little cherry stretching it outward and releasing it, feeling the gusts of tits.
I was no longer satisfied with the stimulation of the breasts and tits, and my penis rose again. Shift position, to the fat flower room, really mature beauty ah, flower room has long been ripe, but no one to pick, really a waste. Compared to Zhen Zhen’s pussy, Minjun’s can be described as a bun, grasping it in her hands and constantly playing with it, she lifted up towards me from time to time to cater to my movements. I can’t help but want to eat this meat-scented meat bun. I cupped her fat ass, big mouth, eat the whole bun in the mouth, smooth and fat. Her teeth were lightly stoned, her tongue slightly sweet, and the juices stimulated her. She shuddered and oozed gurgling nectar, finally moving.
The pinning hand unfolded in time to attack the belly and the beautiful buttocks, and then I applied my tongue, quickly licking every part of the buns, gradually scanning and dotting them. The plump labia majora, pink labia minora and bulging clitoris became the focus of my attack. Teeth, lips, and tongue were used in tandem, supplemented by juices, to soak them up. The hardened clit was particularly attractive, and I obliviously took it into my mouth and sucked on it, feeling it grow fuller.
My penis was a little sore and I had to fix it right away. I got up, pulled her hands that were hanging down at her side and asked her to hold them, then asked her to help me with her tongue. Cloudy temples drenched in sweat, she blushed and obediently to the mouth. Small mouth to contain, out of the tongue gently licked back and forth, but the teeth accidentally stoned me pain. I had to do another field commander, one by one guide, in the end is a mature woman, gradually the desire of the strong over her shyness, like a little girl playing with a favorite toy like love on my penis.
As my cock continued to fill up, but had not yet been able to vent, I pointed to her lower back. She understood and took hold of my cock and gently pulled it towards her blossom. I matched her movements, the glans resting against the opening of her vagina, the flower path was already wet and looked ready for penetration. I slowly pushed forward, the glans gradually penetrated deeper and deeper, but ran into a barrier, she really is still a virgin, a real old maid. Yay! Let’s celebrate and drink to the spinster!
She frowned tightly, a little worried by the first contact. Gotta change positions, I split her legs wide apart on either side, practicing really is good! My hands grabbed her hips from either side of her legs and then with one sharp thrust, I crashed right through the barrier and burst in. She gritted her teeth but didn’t let out a yelp, but the cold sweat and the twitching of her muscles clearly showed that she was holding back. I paused for a moment, my hands caressing her with my pinning hand to ease her pain. She gradually let out moans of pleasure, and it was time for the general assault.
I ended up on her plump buttocks and thrust rapidly. Her whole body swayed back and forth with my jerking, a pair of huge breasts bloomed at this moment, regularly swinging up layers of breast waves. The thrusting does not stop, I again ambled down to chase this big white rabbit in motion ……
We were in rear entry again, me pressed against her body, my lower body kept pushing hard, while my hands used those big white rabbits, which were even more amazing when they were hanging down, to change shapes, and my lips and tongue slid lightly on the pink back.
I pinched the luscious red of the peak with two fingers, squeezing and pulling, trying to make it erect. Circling it and kneading it again like dough.
Frantically until she passed out from excitement, but I still didn’t enjoy myself. Turning back, I saw that Li’er was still sleeping soundly, while the two Zhen Zhen had long since been awakened by us, their faces flushed with peach color.
So there was another big fight.
Chapter Fourteen: Capturing Two Girls
The next day, from the soft jade in the up, practiced will be, all the women have also risen, cousin is a cry of surprise, it turned out that she looked in the mirror to freshen up, but found that the face of the spot has completely disappeared. I check it is the toxin has been completely eliminated, the original location of the poisonous spots although the color is slightly different, but has been restored to smooth and delicate, as long as a few more days, without any medicine and stone will be restored.
At this moment, my cousin sighed softly while being elated. After I pressed her, I realized that she had lost her Thousand Spider and Ten Thousand Poisonous Hands martial arts for the sake of toxin removal, and felt that she wasn’t as powerful as before, worrying that she would drag me down. What a fool. So I had Zhen Zhen and the girls teach her the Fantasy Kung Fu. This took another morning.
Since we are now in the world and no longer as convenient as we were in the canyon, I have decided to practice the Yin-Yang Technique later on when we stay in the store at night. Yesterday, I had already learned from Minjun about the recent movements in the martial arts world. All the major sects are marching towards the Top of Light, preparing to besiege the Ming Sect, so my chance has come. And the Omei Sect, led by Old Nun Extinction, has already arrived in this neighborhood. The town in front of us is a gathering point. The town to the west is the way to the Ming Sect. And Minjun and the two sisters, Su Mengqing and Zhou Zhiruo, are the pioneers of this trip. The three of them met the Kunlun Master and his wife on the road and traveled together. Yesterday, because Su Mengqing was not feeling well, Zhou Zhiruo stayed at the inn to take care of her, while Minjun and the He couple went out to check the news, so that what happened afterward.
From what Minjun stated, I have a good chance of taking care of Zhou Zhiru, as long as the extinction girls haven’t come to town yet. It would be too easy for me to go directly to the town and capture them, the best way is to lure them here. In this way, as long as there are no other Omei people in the town, they won’t know that Zhou Zhiruo has disappeared. When I control them and return with Minjun, I will have put two strong nails in Omei’s coffin, and as far as I know, as long as Extermination is dead, the battle for the title of Master of the House of Omei is only a matter for the Ding and Zhou women.
So, I instructed Minjun to cover up her disappearance by saying that she had found the devil’s trail in this side of the hut, and to use the fact that He and his wife were watching, and that she had rushed back to ask for help to trick the two girls, and then took advantage of their inattention to point out their acupoints. Minjun nodded and left.
Tell Zhen Zhen two girls to stay in the hut, I took Li’er to the woods outside the hut, holding her to leap onto the horizontal branch of a large tree that is relatively hidden, here you can clearly see all the movements approaching the hut, stay and you can watch Minjun’s performance, I really look forward to their unbelievable expressions when they are restrained by their fellow senior sister.
Watching the play is interesting, but waiting for the play to start is very boring, they have to get here at least half an hour. The soft jade in my arms attracted all my attention. Li’er is only seventeen years old, looks small and delicate, hold in the arms of not a little weight, but the soft feeling makes a person extraordinarily compassionate. She was like a kitten shrinking in my arms, but from time to time looked up at my face.
I caught the bar! I took advantage of her raising her head once again, and bit her lips at once. Newlyweds are different in the end, Li’er responded to me passionately, biting and pecking like a little wildcat. I undid one side of her bodice with one hand and reached in to grab her soft breasts, squeezing the little red beans on them over and over. My cock was erect again, resting against the cleft of her ass, pressing against her bud. Leaning back against the tree trunk to stabilize myself, I lifted up the hem of her group with my other hand and reached into her blasphemous pants, touching the hot flower room. Out of the water, Li’l was getting into it so quickly.
I can’t stand it, must vent a little. So they removed their pants, sitting on a tree branch, and then lifted up the group from the child’s pendulum pull down her pants, one hand to hold the penis, a hand to help from the child to sit down on the penis, so that the feeling is particularly stimulating, and more able to go deeper. Li’er’s flower path is not long, two-thirds of the way in, reached the stamen, I let Li’er hold the body, began to move up and down. She looked down and could see the piston movement where we met, in and out, and it was particularly exciting. She began to scream, so I clicked on her mute point, it would not be good if I startled my prey. Li’er seems to like this, this is for her such lively, opinionated girl is very suitable. Yesterday’s redness and swelling had already been dissolved by my gong during the morning practice, so she could be so wild and careless now.
I think it’s best to use this kind of woman-on-top position on a small girl, so that she can move around lightly and the man doesn’t feel too much pressure. If I were a tall woman like Minjun, I would be exhausted even if I wasn’t crushed to death, so I’d rather use the rear-entry position to deal with her, and it would be so much more enjoyable to lie on top of her.
Although both of them were in the middle of their passion, I still keenly felt that someone was approaching, it should be Minjun and the girls coming. I also pushed upwards and finally shot my semen inside her. I quickly got dressed and waited for the show to start.
It came, only to see Minjun leading a twenty-six or twenty-seven year old woman and a seventeen or eighteen year old girl towards this side of the hut. It was Su Mengqing and Zhou Zhiruo. See Su Mengqing although a little older but for the young girl dress, obviously is the cloud tinkle unmarried, may be a spinster. She looks clean, white face, facial features, and is considered to be in the upper posture. Zhou Zhiruo off the childish, but the spirit is more abundant, the whole person appears to be clear and elegant, more beautiful color.
Suddenly, Zhou Zhiruo pulled the two together and said, “Strange, where are Sect Master He and the others? Didn’t you say that they are here to keep watch, senior sister?” Sure enough, there was a mind trick, if it was a simple girl she wouldn’t have suspected her senior sister.
Minjun coldly said, “What do you mean by that, do you even suspect me? Then just go back by yourself, we don’t want your help either.” Zhou Zhirou apologized repeatedly.
Only then did Minjun’s face soften and said, “Just now they were clearly guarding the intersection, could it be that they have been discovered and poisoned? Right, let’s quickly go to the hut to take a look.” Commanding his senior sister to draw her sword towards the hut, he himself lagged a step behind. Both hands stretched out, pointing to the hemp points of the two women.
Su Mengqing fell down obediently, Minjun tackled her who still couldn’t believe it, Zhou Zhiruo was on guard, leaped to the right, crossed her sword and looked angrily at Minjun, loudly rebuking, “Senior sister, what are you doing, why did you do this to us?”
Minjun did not reply and fled far away with her captive. From Zhou Zhiruo’s evasive stance and reaction it seems to be far stronger than Minjun. It seems that I must take action myself. Originally I did not want to really deal with Zhou Zhiruo, but she gave me too much shadow, she is the type of strong woman type of person, strong desire for exclusivity, will be the man as a slave to make, the cause of the first, the man is just her tool. Such a woman you can not fall in love with her, to her, you must control her, otherwise it is best not to touch.
Setting Li’er on the tree, he signaled not to move. He quietly went down the tree and slowly approached the two men in the confrontation. Zhou Zhiruo afraid of Minjun hurt Su Mengqing, so I was close to the still do not know. I repeat the same technique, silver needle issued, Zhou Zhiruo although heard the sound of air want to avoid, but is already too late, in the needle fell to the ground.
Signaling Li’er to get down from the tree, Li’er ran over and clung to my side. I wrapped my arms around her and walked over to Zhou Zhiru, seeing that she was glaring at me in anger. “Do you remember the boy you fed in the Han water boat?” I asked with a smile. Her face suddenly turned strange, it was surprise, skepticism, shyness, and anger. It was hard to imagine that a person’s expression could be so varied in such a short period of time. Although Li’er is very capricious and sometimes a bit vicious, but compared to Zhou Zhiruo it’s much cuter, at least you don’t have to be on guard against her at all times, Li’er is extroverted, everything is in her expression, while Zhou Zhiruo is two different things inside and outside. Moreover, Li’er is now obedient to me, treating me as her heaven, and giving support to anything I want to do.
Without further ado, I stepped forward and picked up Zhou Zhiruo and headed toward the house, Li’er followed closely, and Minjun also picked up Su Mengqing and followed.
Chapter 15: Two birds with one stone
We entered the house and heard someone vomiting, and went over to see that it was Zhen Zhen. I put down Zhou Zhiru, went over to take her pulse, but found that she was two months pregnant, my child, I’m going to be a father. I told them, Zhen Zhen was overjoyed, the baby looked at Zhen Zhen with envy, but Li’er was a little worried, the silly girl is again afraid that I will abandon her, it seems that we have to quickly find Grandpa, and get the marriage done, so that she can rest assured. I can only pull her hand now to express comfort.
For the past half year, I’ve been with Zhen Zhen and the girls every day, and I’ve been cumming inside them every time, and there’s not much in the way of birth control, and now I’m finally pregnant. How about the infant, even though she didn’t throw up, she could have gotten pregnant, it’s just that she’s unresponsive, that’s something to be careful about. So I called her to me and took her pulse. Sure enough, she was also over a month pregnant. After telling them, True Infant was so happy with each other that they blessed each other. Li’er’s face became even more ugly, so I couldn’t help but lovingly embrace her and say, ”Li’er, you’re the little wife I love the most, what’s there to worry about, I’ll find Grandpa to officiate our marriage as soon as possible. Since they are pregnant with my child, I can’t condescend to them too much, just serve as my concubines, what do you say?” Li’er nodded her head, although she was still a bit worried, she was obviously much more relieved after receiving my promise.
I told my two daughters about my decision to promote Zhen Zhen Ying Ying to be my concubine, and they were so excited that they shed tears of happiness, and I had to embrace both of them at the same time to comfort them with words of love.
For the two women in the pregnancy of the place I have no clue, follow me obviously too dangerous, to mix in the various sects and the Ming Church is not easy, if the two women are not pregnant is a good assistant, but now not only drag me, there is also the fear of life. But I really have no other way, have to take one step at a time.
I wrote a prescription for a tranquilizer, told Minjun to go to the town pharmacy to buy medicine, and went to the inn to get a few people’s things back to settle the bill, making the illusion of traveling west on the way back.
I plan to stay here for a few more days. Here is also considered safe, as long as there is no change, the major sects will only westbound, the Ming Sect is even in the road of strict defense, here is a vacuum. Zhenzhen baby baby need a few days to do the birth maintenance, away from the child’s martial arts can be in these days to teach properly, with the original foundation of the child plus good martial arts, then certainly than Zhenzhen baby baby is also strong.
It is imperative to take in Zhou Zhiruo and Su Mengqing to increase the combat power, in case there is any change is also good to retreat.
Time is running out, I walked into the inner room, Zhou and Su were placed on the big bed, unable to move, Zhou Zhiruo stared at me angrily, while Su Mengqing was still a little confused, a puzzled face, what a slow woman.
After instructing Zhenzhen Yingying and Li’er to go outside to protect me, I successively used the Soul Regeneration Technique to control the two women. This time is really dangerous, I did not expect, Zhou Zhiruo’s spiritual power is so strong, and so cunning, at first pretending to be weak, unbearable, but at the critical moment to strike back, so that I slightly suffered some internal injuries, fortunately, our strength is not different at a level, otherwise it is really possible to be controlled by her, then it is really a big loss. Eat a lesson, long a wisdom, I can not dare to take it lightly in the future, absolutely have to dry the enemy to stop, do not let them have the opportunity to come back.
Little bitch, just wait! Let’s see what I’ll do to you next.
Looking at the two women kneeling in front of me, I suddenly had a tyrannical urge. Omei Sect’s number one beauty and number two spinster, hey, I’ll be the one to deflower you today.
“Take off all the clothes, slowly take off, yes, just like this, en, not bad ……” They spent a quarter of an hour under my command before I could count on the four layers of clothing inside and outside to be completely unloaded, and the naked carcass was exposed in front of my eyes, not bad, I didn’t expect that the young girl of the past would grow to be so Mature, although still only seventeen years old, but the entire body convex and curved, delicate and shapely, nutrition are cohesive in the place where they should be. The long years of living in the mountains made their skin all so snow-white and smooth, usually must have bathed with mountain springs, tight and shiny, as smooth as satin. Su Mengqing’s beautiful body than Zhou Zhiruo big one, breasts are more full, pussy is also more plump, although undeveloped, but the trend of maturity is unquenchable, so compared to Zhou Zhiruo fell into a green apple.
“Zhi Ruo, come here, unzip my pants …… En, very good, see this meat stick? …… Yes, hold it and stroke it gently, don’t you feel it needs your care? …… Grace, stack the skin on the head upwards again, gently. Come and kiss it, how about it tastes good, right? Hey, hey, since you think it tastes good too, take it in your mouth. No spitting it out, moisturize it with your mouth. Ah …… cool …… very good! Now run your tongue over it, yes, don’t let your teeth get high on it, that’s it. Hold the rod in your hand and stack it back and forth, be rhythmic, eh faster, don’t stop in your mouth. Good!”
I grabbed her hair and started pumping it in her mouth, “Oo…… oo……” She was a bit uncomfortable at first, but quickly got used to my tyranny, what a slut. “Qing’er, come here.” I greeted Su Mengqing who was still standing there. Her red face obediently walked over. The following movements did not stop, I grabbed Su Mengqing’s bee waist, pulled over her lowered head, and bit on it. She could only “whimper”, not knowing what to do. I sucked vigorously, molesting her slippery little tongue. Gradually, she finally felt the joy of kissing, and began to respond in a raw manner. I caressed her charmingly plump breasts and pinched the acacia beans on top. The lower Zhi Ruo herself hugged my buttocks, selling herself to meet my twitching.
Mental exhaustion and deadly pleasure brought my orgasm forward, and after only a few hundred thrusts, it felt like unloading. En, accelerate, harder. “En, en, ah ……” finally leaking in Zhi Ruo’s mouth, I bent down, stopping Zhi Ruo’s intention to spit it out, forcing her to eat it. Tear drops hanging in her eyes, but she still obediently swallowed into her throat, watching the movement of her throat, my vengeance only slightly weakened. “Swallow it all the time from now on, okay?” My inquiry doesn’t give her any chance to argue.
Before Mengqing could catch her breath from the super-long passionate kiss she had just received, she was carried to the bed by me, Zhirou shrewdly following suit. “Come on, both of you lie down on the edge of the bed, eh, yes, stick your asses up, up high, what’s so embarrassing about it. Do you think you are ashamed to be seen by your master. You were meant to be seen by your master and to be fucked by him. Say ‘Master, please fuck your most obedient slave!’ . Whoever says it first, I’ll give pleasure to first, the other will have to wait a bit. Say it!”
Meng Qing was still very shy and couldn’t say anything, instead Zhi Ruo was a bit bold after her earlier tutelage and was curious to try out the next part of the process. Only to hear her softly say, “Honorable master, please come and fuck your most obedient slave girl!”
Hey, hey, since you requested me, of course I did as you wished. My hands caress her still a little thin waist, put the big meat stick against that still plump bud, slightly give it some moisturizing, fortunately, just now the conditioning of her body to make a natural response, her lower body has already out of some water, otherwise I’m so directly into the words, she this virgin will be miserable.
Seeing that she didn’t tense up much and was sort of ready, I pushed forward hard, my rod going in most of the way, bright red blood gurgling out of our intersection, mixed with light bodily fluids. I felt a spasm go through her body, but she only muffled a grunt, such a strong girl, and my hatred diminished quite a bit more. If you weren’t such a threat, why would I need to destroy your will, originally you would have been my strongest assistant as my lady, but your ambition is too great, you will do anything to achieve your goal, I don’t have confidence that I can control you. Alas!
Once she had adjusted to my presence, I began to pump slowly. Her body was a bit thin, but her bones were strong and feminine, and soon she was letting out moans of pleasure. Meng Qing honestly lay on her back, but turned her head to look at Zhi Ruo’s change, just now she was a bit scared, now she actually heard Zhi Ruo’s such a wonderful sound, and was also sure that Zhi Ruo was enjoying a kind of pleasure that she had never had before, her eyes had some more anticipation in them. I am very happy to see her change like this, this is also the reason why I did this, there is a person to be a model first, stay to deal with Meng Qing will save much effort.
“En, ah ……” Zhi Ruo had her first orgasm and her body went limp, unable to lie on her back. I helped her to lie down on the bed, then turned around and started to deflower Meng Qing. Although Meng Qing didn’t have Zhi Ruo’s passion, after watching the play for such a long time, her lower body couldn’t help but shed quite a bit of obscene liquid. I caressed her smooth body for a while and pressed my still firm big rod against her big bud, and she sent her hips down towards me expectantly. I pushed in gently, and sure enough, I found a soft membrane impeding my progress. Grabbing her plump ass, I charged hard. She cried out “ah ……”. She is a weak woman, should have been in the ordinary family ordinary but beautiful and peaceful life. But she shouldn’t have entered the martial arts world, she can only accept her current fate, which may or may not be good, who knows? Of course, I will treat her better, at least better than Zhi Ruo, she is too innocent, why should she be with Zhi Ruo?
While she was in less pain, I began my journey of sexual bliss. Her flower path was layered with layers of pleasure that I could enjoy several times with each pump, and my intention to be good to her became even stronger, what a good sex slave. Damn, are all Omei Sect’s spinsters sexual treasures, it seems that I have to explore them when I master Omei Sect, luckily I know that Extinction isn’t a virgin, otherwise I’ll really feel sorry for having to exterminate her, hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!
In this way, I rotate to enjoy the two beautiful women, but the more I fight the more courageous, the beginning of the fatigue were replaced by excitement. The battle is over, a little tired. After all, these days things are too much, just out, just kill the couple of Kunlun master, save the Li’er, collected the Minjun, and now conquered two people, sleep. I wrapped my arms around the same groggy two women in the bed full of lewdness smelling odor irresponsible sleep ……
Chapter 16 – Granny Golden Flower
“Eh?” I was awakened by a strange sound. The two women were still asleep and rose gently from their midst.
At this time, but saw a head wearing gold flowers, hand holding a dragon head walking stick old woman walked in, “Golden Flower Granny”, a few years have not seen, but the impression of childhood can not be said to be not deep, from time to time to say that I want to teach me a lesson, but also injured me, grandmother, we can really be a narrow road!
Only heard her say, “I thought the extinct old nun was here, but I didn’t think it was a little lecher. Originally I can also not care about your business, but my good disciple A Li why is also here, could it be that you put her also ……”
At that moment, only to see Li’er rushing in, hurriedly explaining to her, “No, granny ……”
“What is not, Shougong sand to me to see ……” said pulled away from the child, ruffled the sleeve to see, but also do not listen to away from the child to explain, holding up the dragon head crutch to me rushed, angry look is not allowed to me more sophistry. Really a firestorm temperament, protective to the unreasonable extreme. Let’s subdue him first. I flew out from between the two women who had already been woken up but were still confused, and raised my palm to meet the Golden Flower’s walking stick. When I touched the cane, I removed the force of her blow and instead grabbed the cane with one hand and pointed her acupuncture points with the other. She didn’t know that my inner strength was so high that I was able to dissolve 80% of her strength so easily. So she didn’t expect me to strike like this, and when she saw it, she thought I was looking for death, with a wry smile on her face. It was only when my hand reached her body that she felt uneasy, but it was already too late. This negative example, once again, teaches us to never belittle our opponents. Heh heh!
The dragon’s head was abducted into my hands and she went limp. I stopped Li’er, who was about to undo her acupuncture point. Li’er and her were master and disciple, and although Li’er never called her master and instead called her mother-in-law, the depth of love here was unspeakable. Li’er spent most of his time with her after losing his mother, and to a certain extent she was equivalent to Li’er’s mother, and her concern for Li’er exceeded that of a master and disciple.
“Do you want to be with her forever?” I solemnly asked Li’er. Li’er looked at me doubtfully, but still answered, “Of course I want to be with my mother-in-law, but if she doesn’t agree to us being together, I have to give up.” I was touched that I came first in Li’er’s heart.
“Well then, I now have a way for her to not object to our affair and still be around to take care of you forever, but it’s a bit of a moral violation, are you willing to accept it?” I asked more seriously.
As if she realized something, Li’er’s face suddenly turned a little red, and she lowered her head and said, “I know what you’re going to do, even though this is a little unfair to my mother-in-law, but she’s really suffered too much over the years, and she’s been living in hatred all day long, and she’s getting more and more short-tempered, so this is also considered to be another kind of happiness. I wonder if she’ll blame me?”
“Of course not, in fact, she’s just in a state of paranoia right now, no longer able to control her thoughts or actions, and while her willpower keeps her from doing anything to hurt the people she cares about, she doesn’t give a damn about ordinary people anymore. I think you know this better than I do, and that’s what she taught you, but I don’t want you to become like her, you have me, don’t you? I’ll love you well, and I’ll make my uncle and the others forgive you and accept you. Even if they won’t, under my protection, I won’t let you get hurt half as much. Do you trust me?”
Listening to my deep confession, Li’er hugged my arm and cried, and Zhi Ruo’s two daughters were also touched with slightly red eyes.
“Huh, by the way, how could brother want Granny to be your woman, Granny is so old, I know brother doesn’t care much about age, but Granny is obviously too old, right, if you really count, she could be brother’s grandmother. And to say something disrespectful to granny, she’s already far gone in years, how could brother, who has always loved beautiful women, want her?” Li’l slowed down from her excitement and regained her liveliness, but started making fun of me.
Granny Golden Flower, who had been lying without uttering a word and glaring fiercely at me, understood from our conversation the significance of the violation of morality, and she muttered under her breath in terror, “No, no, don’t, you can’t do …… that,” but in the twinkling of her eye she resumed her hateful look, but I detected a A hint of secrecy in her eyes. It was thought that I would not be interested in such a chicken skin and hair old crone.
“You think I don’t know your secret.” Though I spoke confidently to her, she didn’t see much panic. My next words, however, sent her to hell, “Purple Shirt Dragon King!” Her whole body actually trembled and cold sweat broke out on her forehead, but she still kept her mouth shut, “I don’t know what you’re talking about?”
The three girls, on the other hand, looked at me and then at her in confusion. I was in no hurry and asked Li’er, “Where are Zhenzhen and the others?” “Oh, I almost forgot, they’re all in the outer room, and Minjun has also returned. But they have all been acupointed by Granny, I don’t have enough power to undo it. Granny seems to have followed Minjun here.” I had already guessed. Granny Golden Flower has a gap with Extinction, seeing Extinction’s eldest disciple buying medicine, she must have thought that someone from Omei Sect was injured, or even Extinction himself, and in this case, the advantage was not to be taken. So she followed Minjun. Even though Minjun listened to me and pretended to go west and then diverted secretly, she still couldn’t get rid of Granny Golden Flower, but instead, she became more convinced that something big had happened in Omei and acted more cautiously. After following her to the cottage, she found that Li’er was there, and the poisonous spots were gone, so she naturally thought that Omei had disabled Li’er’s martial arts and put her under house arrest, so she attacked Zhenzhen’s three daughters without asking why, and then went to the inner room to kill the culprits that she thought were the victims of the extermination, but she didn’t expect that she would fall into my hands.
I went to the outer room and undid the acupoints of the three women, who followed me in with angry faces. Seeing Granny Golden Flower lying on the ground, they wanted to go over and kick her a few times. I hurriedly stopped and explained, “Forget it, although she has offended you a little, but those who don’t know are not guilty, in the future you will have to coexist together, and you will have to rely on her to take more care of you.”
Listening to my words, everyone instead became even more confused. I explained again, “Zhen Zhen and Ying Ying are pregnant, it is not suitable to follow my side, Li’er’s martial arts are ruined, the newly practiced ones are not so fast to be able to function, it is equally dangerous to be by my side ……,” I stopped Li’er, who was about to speak out, and said. “I know you’re not afraid of danger, and can’t leave me, but I can’t let you take the risk, now the Ming Sect and all the major sects are in a melee, no matter which side, may unintentionally hurt us, I’m alone, even if I can’t beat them, escaping is absolutely no problem. I dare say that no one else in the world should be able to catch up except for Green Winged Bat King Wei Yixiao who is unsure.” Seeing Granny Golden Flower’s expression of “I count on your self-knowledge”, I smiled wryly at her and continued, “Therefore, I have decided that the three of you will be brought back to her Spirit Snake Island by Granny Golden Flower, so that you can rest in peace while practicing your kung fu, and that she will take care of you and assist you in practicing your kung fu, and you can learn her martial arts if you want to. can also let her teach you if you want to learn her martial arts.”
Granny Golden Flower said sinisterly at this time, “Don’t think you can get me to work for you, you hand them over to me, let’s see how I’ll get them.”
“I’ll make you obey, when the time comes you’ll naturally work for me obediently, now I’m going to reveal your secret, are you ready?” Everyone’s attention was focused, and Granny Golden Flower sidled up to hear exactly what I knew.
“Posi Zoroastrian Virgin Daisy, young to the Central Plains branch of the Ming Church altar, by the Yang Dingtian couple accepted as a volunteer daughter. Because of the young, and the other three Fa Wang relationship is very good, so it is worshipped as the first of the four Fa Wang, in fact, on the martial arts is considered old. After away from the Church married in silver leaf Mr. Han as his wife, have a daughter named Xiao Zhao, now sneak into the Ming Church for you to steal the “Qiankun Da Nuo Yi” divine power. And you because of Hu Qingniu to you rebel against the Ming Church non-Ming Church disciples for not treating Mr. Silver Leaf, leading to the death of Mr. Silver Leaf, so the Ming Church hate in mind, and Ming Church against, but did not want to think of the original thing you also have a mistake, and Hu Qingniu is the rule, he did so is not to be faulted, and you are to their own selfishness, inadvertent attention to the feelings of the rightful father to treat, and everywhere in the world to harm forced to go to the Butterfly Valley, while the Hu Qingniu does not cure, and thus increase the number of sects with the Ming Church feud, and finally persecuted Hu Qingniu himself, resulting in the death of some of the righteous Ming Church. Therefore, you are disloyal to the Ming Sect, you are disloyal to Sect Master Yang, and you are unrighteous to the brothers of the Ming Sect. I rather think that you are ashamed to see others by dressing up in this ghostly appearance now!”
With my words, her body trembling more and more intense, her face is getting worse and worse, at this time it is even turned into a tragic gray color, did I hit the nail on the head, to cover up the ears is only one of them, no face to see people is the main one. Hmph!
“To punish you for the sins you have committed, I sentence you to be my slave for life,” I stopped her who huffed and wanted to speak and said, “I know you want to say that you are like this because of Mr. Silverleaf, but since you have already left the sect, you can’t enjoy the rights of the congregation of the Ming Sect, which should have been something you thought about when you left the sect, right? Since you have left the Church, you have no right to blame the Ming Church. You don’t pursue the person who killed Mr. Silverleaf, but you keep on pestering the innocent Hu Qingniu, will you still be right? You think because you are short-tempered and grew up as a bully, you can do whatever you want and blindly resent others. I’m going to punish you now whether you serve or not. Look into my eyes!” I bellowed.
She was not willing to show weakness, but she fell right into my trap. Her power is equal to half of mine, and she has a stubborn personality and extremely high mental power, making it quite difficult to control her. In order to make it easier, I want her to enter my pupil sea as soon as possible, and having her stare at me is the best method. She stared, only see a dizzy, fell into a darkness, recalled the first to come to the Middle Kingdom, Yang Dingtian couple of all kinds of pampering, the three great Dharma King as brotherly care, five scattered people of the strange and interesting, Yang Yi’s pursuit, Fan Yao’s silence, the rest of the brothers of the laughter, but she was for their own love to give up, and then do all kinds of unfavorable things to the Ming Sect. Now that I think about it is a lot of remorse, so all thoughts of gray, almost give up resistance. Suddenly she thought of Xiao Zhao, this poor child, their own in order to increase the strength of vengeance, from childhood desperately want her to practice, and then let her alone to sneak into the Ming Sect, trapped in danger, remembered Mr. Silver Leaf before he died of all kinds of trust, it is really painful, but there is a desire to survive, want to see Xiao Zhao to obtain happiness, and then began to struggle up again.
I, however, was hit hard at this moment, originally thought that she immediately surrendered, but did not expect to come to a dying counterattack, causing me to almost fall into a situation of doom, and in my heart, I secretly hated myself, once again, gullible and swore that I would not repeat the same mistake again. “Don’t worry. I will help you take care of Xiao Zhao, I have the strength to protect her, including dealing with General Sect Bo Si, I will immediately go to the Ming Sect to bring Xiao Zhao out ……” I appeared out of the darkness, light and shadows draped around me, a divine aura that made her feel at ease. “I swear to the Ming Zun Fire Saint.” Hearing me want the Fire God Lord she worshiped to swear, she completely dropped her defenses and was finally controlled by me.
Chapter 17 – The Purple Shirt Master and Disciple
Li’er and Zhen Zhen, they just watched me subdue Granny Golden Flower in bewilderment.
I undid her acupuncture points and stood her up. She gave me a curtsy, then bowed her head and waited for my command.
“Now let’s see your true colors! Purple-shirted Dragon King Daisy!”
Hearing me give the word, she consciously undid the mask and wig on her face and melted away the disguise in her eyes. The face of an exotic young woman appeared in front of us. Unlike the people of the Middle Kingdom, her hair was blonde and curly, as if it had been permed. The whiteness of her face was different again, not on the same level as the other women, it was a nearly bloodless white, but just right, adding a holy air. Her eyes are very large, her eyes are yellow with black, like the eyes of the cat, long eyelashes and make her like a doll like more points of innocence, but with a high nose and moist lips, but it seems more charming and sexy.
Zhenzhen they and I were just surprised because she was really beautiful and moving, Li’er was because she had been with her for so many years but didn’t know her real face, and she was still calling out to a person younger than her mother as her mother-in-law, she was surprised and amused, and she also had some feeling of being cheated, I looked at her strange expression, and said “Li’er, I will turn her into your sister right away, okay, so that you can also avenge this years of her taking advantage of you.” Li’er of course knows what I mean, blushing and pouting at me: “I know what kind of crooked idea you are playing, this is not cheap for you. What do you want to do, don’t push on my body.”
I couldn’t wait to see her figure wrapped in her wide robe, and said to the few women around me who were lost in thought, “You’ll call her Sister Silk from now on, now all of you go to the outhouse, let’s all get to know each other a little bit, and liaise a little bit between sister and sister, okay? I have something important to say to your Sister Silk.”
A few women answered the voice of the blushing face obediently left, away from the child pestered me not to go, but also blushed and asked me what things can not let her know. Hey, knowingly ask, others know what’s going on you a tricky girl still can’t guess, since you want to come with us together, sister line to have, I haven’t tried the master and disciple line it!
I closed the wooden door of the inner room and said to Li’er, “Go and help your Sister Silk take off all her clothes.” She obviously did not expect me to ask her to do so and froze, but still immediately reacted, her cheeks flushed and her beautiful hands slightly trembled as she went to undo Dai Qi Si’s robe, while Dai Qi Si obediently stood and matched her movements by raising her hands and turning around.
The reason why I am like this is actually very simple, in order to temper Li’er, because Li’er is the only uncontrollable one amongst all the women, although she will not betray me out of love and affection for me, and does not object to many of my deviant behaviors, I need her to be more obedient and submissive, right now I don’t have a lot of women yet, and she can still tolerate it, but I’m afraid that if I want to add more, it won’t be about pampering her anymore. I would have to enslave her to some degree now so that my original intention of keeping her godly will could be kept to the end, otherwise I would have to ruthlessly control her later, something I would never want to do. The lesser of the two, I chose to temper her a little now.
Li’er unzipped Dai Qi Si’s robe, thrown to the side of a wooden chair, and went to unzip her pure white dress, now her figure has been visible waist extremely thin, completely unlike the birth of a child, although the dress to cover the curves of the chest and abdomen, but I’m sure that it’s not so simple, the lower body of the zigzag skirt caused me unlimited reverie, but for the sake of teaching Li’er and had to wait quietly. So I picked up Daisy’s robe and sat down on the wooden chair.
Her midriff would have so many buttons, Li’er spent nine oxen and two tigers to unravel them one by one, sideways to molt down the midriff, immediately the spring light leaks out, the fiery breasts are finally freed from the constraints of this tight midriff, and in the thin silk orchid su embroidered belly pocket, they are stupidly moving around. “Envious? My Li’er.” I smiled and teased, “As long as you behave yourself and eat more meat in the future, you’ll be able to look this good. For now, you take off your silk sister’s skirt, I’m sick of her getting in the way.”
Li’er obediently handed over the centerpiece to my hands, and went to remove the skirt, this time it was very easy, only in the waist gently unraveled, the skirt removed the whole. I wondered how women’s skirts are much better than clothes, I wonder what they think? Could it be to make it slightly easier on inconvenient days. Heh heh! It’s quite possible oh!
The skirt came undone, I took it in my hand and smelled it, it didn’t smell like anything, I’m not one of those fetishists, I was just in a state of curiosity.
Her lower body corresponded to her upper body, a pair of extremely thin, silk blasphemy pants that only reached halfway up her thighs, still with embroidered edges. What a woman who can enjoy herself, you can’t see it on the outside, but you use such a good one on the inside.
Now it was my turn to do it. “Here, my good Li’l, you take it off for me, and I’ll take it off for you Silk Sister.” Hey, of course I have the advantage.
Finally having some experience, Li’er came over and slightly clumsily undressed me, while I gently stroked Dai Esi’s fiery breasts, her eyes were closed but her eyelashes fluttered for a moment, unable to tell what she was feeling. I savored the beautiful breasts, not eager to expose them; they were slightly smaller than Minjoon’s huge tits, but limited, in the end, by my experience of breastfeeding. Their special is full rise, I only just started stroking, they rose to some hard, but not stone hard, is extra texture, can give the hand grip movement has the space to regulate, within this limit, you can play as you like, without the need to have pity, just right for playing in the atmosphere of forgetfulness.
As they resumed their contortions, the movement as they rebounded created an extremely lascivious sight before my eyes, and I eagerly stepped around her to disarm the last of her upper body. They were finally revealed in their truest form. The same whiteness, the same redness, but with the difference of large pink areolas that the others didn’t have, presumably from breastfeeding. I saw her expression of wanting to open her eyes and forcing her neck red, and became excited.
I held one of her breasts with both hands, stretched my head, lightly bit the nipple like a child, and sucked hard, having to suck out the milk. She seems to be inspired by motherhood, just now silently bear my lightness, she was excited to hold my head, tightly pressed to her chest, and rhythmically pat my back. Treating me as her child, haha!
Although I wasn’t very cooperative, that’s when Li’l undressed me all the way. Just in time, I beckoned Li’er and looked at her mischievously, pointing to the other side of Daisy’s breast. Li’er was shy, but probably because she missed her mother, the hope for her mother’s love made her slowly stick over and suck on the crystal dripping nipple, a sucking method of devout worship. I don’t care, I must have milk, I’ve forgotten the taste of it, if I have to wait for Zhen Zhen and the others, there are still more than six months to go!
I rubbed and sucked desperately, hoping for that little bit of rain to come, although the hope was small, I still hoped for a miracle, I was the miracle!
Suddenly the breast in my hand swelled even more as I massaged it, and a thick, faintly fishy but sweet liquid finally entered my mouth, which I sucked on greedily, while at the same time seeing Li’er, who was close at hand, staring at me with strange eyes, but with a look of joy, and hearing only a croak in her throat, she had obviously sucked on the milk as well. And so we two big kids reveled in the joy of the breastfeeding contest. And Daiquiris, hot with the reclaiming of her motherly instincts, lovingly stroked our heads and pressed us more tightly against her breasts on either side. I did feel her body shudder each time I sucked heavily, and it turned out that she could get pleasure that way too, which is why she would enjoy us sucking her so much. Heh heh!
Finally finished sucking, looking at the faint traces of milk on the beautiful breasts that were still plump and firm although not as full as earlier, I wrapped my arms around Daisy’s half-naked body, and with my head stretched out to Li’er, who was also wrapping her arms around her and who was hiccuping, I said, “My precious Li’er, this is great, you’re going to have a nutritious refill after you eat later on, I’m really looking forward to seeing how you’ll look like oh! ” Saying that, I stared colorfully at Li’er’s petite breasts. Li’er blushed in shame, but demonstrated to me to raise her not-so-full breasts, was I took the opportunity to stick my tongue through the clothes and licked it, she did not hide away, it seems she still quite like this.
With a full stomach and becoming more energized, it was time to get down to business. My conditioning program came into focus. I had Li’l undress and lie flat on the bed. She quickly took off all her impediments and lay face upwards on the bed. Although she liked it, it still made her feel incredibly ashamed to be so naked and waiting for her beloved brother to pamper her, causing her face to turn red all of a sudden. What happened next made her whole body burn with shame.
I removed the last of Daisy’s coverings, touched the mysterious blossomed ovary covered with blonde fluff, and in a whisper instructed her to get on top of Li’l and to kiss Li’l and touch Li’l’s breasts. Although she was a little puzzled about all this, the thought of what Li’er had just done made her carry it out without fail. Li’l closed her eyes tightly, not knowing what was going on at first, but realizing it wasn’t me when Daisy’s fat breasts touched her. What happened next scared her a little, Dai Ezee actually kissed her, a different sensation from mine, and although it was equally wonderful, she instinctively felt that it was wrong, yet she felt a thrill that she had never felt before, and when she opened her eyes to see me watching her encouragingly she was finally engulfed by the rising flames of her desire and threw herself into the forbidden pleasure. As a woman with a husband, Daisy opened the door to her long-lost desires and led the young girl, who was also a disciple, into a gradual degradation. Their breasts were flattened and restored, bouncing to and fro as their bodies swayed. Dainty’s breasts, which had begun to produce milk again, were squeezed and leaked out a white, thick liquid that filled the bodies of both girls.
Watching the black and yellow temptation between their legs tumbling in and out, I held my huge cock and walked over, I controlled the two women to settle down, Daisy’s snowy white plump ass was right in front of me, I pounded my cock on this soft tender ass of hers and felt it rise even more. I crouched down and looked at her tantalizing buds, unlike Li’er’s small and tender ones, her honey spot under the blonde hair was much more colorful, and her entire pussy stood out more than the others, and was now dripping with lustful fluids, obviously the years of widowhood had caused her to build up to the point of having to give vent to her lust. I suspect that this is the cause of her short temper, years of dissatisfaction with the desire to make her originally not very good temper even worse, after all, she has not yet reached menopause, as far as I know, she is only thirty-five years old or so, it is the age of the tiger and the wolf.
Her plump and incomparable labia majora are separated open, labia minora are also clearly visible, red and tender, above the clitoris has some erection. I went up to hold the beautiful buttocks, to contain the bud, but failed to contain the whole, so I had to bury my mouth between the labia majora, sweetly sucking the labia minora and clitoris, tongue a burst of picking, but made her in the away from the child to move up, I firmly restrained her hips, do not let her move too intense.
I opened her flower path, proving that Mr. Silverleaf is also a rusty gun, see her hymen is not completely off. This mature woman should have been able to pick, I got up and raised the gun, against her flower path, hard a gun into, her flower path is relatively wide, so along the way also for the encounter how much resistance, like a bamboo, attacked down. Her flower path is also very deep, even completely wrapped around my huge gun, I can not imagine Mr. Silver Leaf in her inferiority complex, thanks again to the changes brought by the Nine Suns Divine Power, if not for it, although originally my not small, but encountered Dai Eisai such an exotic flower, it is difficult to completely pick down.
I was already on top of her stamen, and the pleasure she had never felt before caused her to climax instantly, surprisingly leaking large streams of obscene liquid, the murky liquid squeezed out from the place where we had made peace and slid onto Li’er’s fresh ovary, causing a shudder to run through her in the midst of her pleasures.
I began to pump vigorously, “Puh-kee, puh-kee, puh-kee, puh-kee ……” coherent rhythmic surly sound makes the body of the two women who are pleasuring each other even more red.
After making Dainty reach four consecutive orgasms, I turned her over and laid her flat on the bed, then picked up the equally weak Li’er and laid her on top of me, with my head resting on her fat breasts. Separate Li’er’s weak legs, I eagerly inserted, feel the inside of the close shrinking clamp, in the end is a freshly deflowered little girl, clamped me almost can not help but lose, that would be disgraceful. Li’er eyebrows spread, blush, that she has long been adapted to, and waiting for my “destruction”. “Pukkie, pukkie ……” total attack immediately began, while stroking her thin body, while speeding up the joy of jerking. I didn’t release her until she passed out with a smile on her face. I carried her down from Daisy and placed her on the inside of the bed and covered her with the quilt.
By this time, Daisy had regained her spirit, I immediately embraced her and kissed her sexy and lustful plump lips, sucking on the juices inside that I didn’t know whether it was Li’er or her. At the same time, I grabbed her beautiful breasts, which were second only to Minjun’s, in my hands and kept playing with them. The hardness in his lower body automatically sought out that same expectant blossom, sliding right into the flower path and just moving. I don’t know how much more time passed, but we fell into a deep sleep with our arms around each other, after all, too many things had happened today, and with our bodies still tightly sealed together underneath us, the bed reeked of lewdness.
Chapter XVIII – CURLY FAREWELL FEAST
Wake up, the sky is already dark, the two women are still sleeping. I got up to the outer room, but see the meal has been set up, although by a variety of food cobbled together, but is quite sumptuous, think it is the original is Minjun went to the town when the incidentally bought back, praised her careful, but also reminded her to be careful in the future, this time it is the other side of the martial arts is too high on forgiving her. After I let her go to wake up inside the two women to eat, he first took out the homemade ointment to reduce swelling to help the first time Zhiruo and Mengqing wipe on.
At the dinner table, for the first time, I solemnly introduced all the people to each other once again, among which Li’er is the most respected, as my wife; Zhen Zhen Ying Ying is the second, as my concubine; Dai Qi Si is the chief slave girl, in charge of all the slave girls, and is also responsible for taking care of the wife and concubine, with great power and responsibility; the rest of the people are all slave girls first, but of course, this is the one that can be upgraded, and if you are pregnant, you will be promoted automatically to the status of a concubine, and the others are to be designated by me, and it’s just to see what pleases me. It just depends on my pleasure. Hey, hey, hey! Competition is the only way to make progress! I finally mentioned one, is not only to listen to my words, but also unity, absolutely no infighting, or will be punished by me. For the several women under my control, it is actually very easy to do, I set the rules, just for the sake of the future in case there are other women I do not control into this circle, they can use this rule to measure and report to me.
When dinner was finished, I waited for them to finish clearing the table, called them all over and sat them down around it.
“You’re all my people now, you all need to stay united, in the future when you’re not by my side, you need to assist each other with your fellow sisters, and discuss and decide on things together, got it?” Hearing them reply in unison, I continued, “Then, I will now arrange the rest of the trip. Zhenzhen, Yingying and Li’er will be led by Dai Eishe to Spirit Snake Island, Dai Eishe will resume her attire as Granny Golden Flower outside, but don’t flaunt it, and purchase items along the way in preparation for Zhenzhen’s and Yingying’s labor, Zhenzhen and Yingying will continue to teach Li’er martial arts on the way, so don’t be lazy, Li’er! When you arrive at Spirit Snake Island, you should listen to Dainty, and you can ask Dainty for advice if you have any questions about martial arts, after all, she has more experience than you, and Dainty can also take the initiative to hand over some of the martial arts skills that you think are practical, so as to increase your self-defense skills. Dai Eisie, you also need to strengthen the defense of the Spirit Snake Island, now the Central Plains martial arts chaos, those small sects are bound to rise up, and the most important thing to pay attention to is the Beggar’s Association, with my knowledge, the current master of the Beggar’s Association has already been the Elder Chen Youliang with his teacher Mixed Thunderbolt Hands Chengkun is also the current Shaolin’s Yuanchen monks, and looking for people to pretend to be. The old thief Cheng Kun is now attacking the Bright Top, I will deal with it. You have to pay attention to Chen Youliang and his men, whenever you find him and his men close to the Spirit Snake Island, kill, be careful Chen Youliang, he is sinister and cunning, absolutely can not give him a chance to fight back, and strive to kill in one blow. You can spread more ringing bells and other alarm measures around Spirit Snake Island, I think you are more skillful at these than I am, so I won’t say more.” Zhen Zhen, Ying Ying and Li’er nodded their heads in agreement despite their reluctance. Daisy had a firm face, clearly confident in this mission.
“As for Minjun, Zhiruo and Mengqing, I want you to rush to meet up with Extinction and follow her all the time, when attacking the Ming Sect, just act normally, no need to stand out, just listen to Extinction’s command. I will first mix to the Ming Sect, and then find an opportunity to eliminate the extinction or subdue her, so that Zhi Ruo to take over as the head of the door, Zhi Ruo thoughtful, responsive, talent is also the highest among you, and has been taught by the extinction of the Omei Nine Suns Kung Fu, the extinction of the very high value, coupled with the support of your two elder sister, I want to take over the position of the head of the door, as easy as a slap in the face. When you see me at the Peak of Light, you should pretend not to recognize me, and I will notify you if something happens to me, so don’t take the initiative to contact me. There you will listen to Zhi Ruo when something happens and solve it yourselves, understand?” The three girls listened quietly, Minjun and Mengqing looked at Zhiruo and nodded. For my suggestion, they also understand, Minjun seniority is high, but the character is restless, can’t do the command; Mengqing character is cowardly, used to follow orders, let her command that’s a joke; only Zhi Ruo such a mind, and calm enough to be suitable for the talent, she is only lack of prestige, I gave it to her, and there it is.
I asked “Is there a problem?” in a very hypocritical way. After all, it is necessary to play a little bit of democracy! The others, of course, did as they were told, but only my precious Li’er jumped on me, looking reluctant, and said with her mouth curled up, “Didn’t you promise to get Grandpa to marry us as soon as possible? You’re cheating!”
I pinched the corners of her mischievous mouth and explained with a smile, ”The development of the situation is not under my control now, not only is the conflict between the various major sects and the Ming Sect getting more and more intense, but the conflict between the Ming Sect and the Heavenly Eagle Sect isn’t small, and it’s very dangerous for us to be sandwiched in the middle of these red-eyed forces when we aren’t well-protected. Your martial arts have not yet been utilized, I would still have the guts to take you with me, but now how can I let my baby take the risk. As for looking for grandpa to give us the main marriage, of course I will go, my goal is to conquer the whole Ming Church, of course, including grandpa’s eagle religion, then, grandpa is my subordinate king of the law again, how will still do not listen to me, then, your father also dare not to you how, right? As soon as the affairs between the Ming Sect and the major sects are over, I will bring people to pick you up. OK?” I said and pinched her tender face and kissed her again. Receiving a satisfied and helpless reply, she had no choice but to leave it at that.
Today I had a long day of “struggle”, but after an hour or so of rest in the afternoon, and then facing the separation, of course, I have to satisfy these first taste of the forbidden fruit or the renewal of the old dream of the grudging women.
A large bed also can not fit, had to lay a thick hay on the wide ground in the inner room, and then removed the bedpan, tabletop to cover it, and spread the padded quilt sheets, made a temporary big bunk, which will be enough to enjoy.
All the women took the initiative to broaden their clothes, and also seven hands and feet to tear off my clothes, but it is the first time to be so “barbaric” treatment. In the face of so many smooth and attractive carcasses, I had to give up my arms and surrender, let them do whatever they want to me.
Li’er did the big sister, commanding the crowd to lay me flat in the middle of the bunk, surrounded by all the women, according to the seated position to be able to get to what parts of me to enjoy what parts first, while she herself first and I kissed each other caress. I was in the middle of the whole body by all the women’s attack, happy and Li’er passionate. I was in the middle of the whole body by all the women’s attack, happy and Li’er passionate interaction, pinning hand is not blowing, Li’er soon excited, a small stream also gurgling out of the flower room. Li’er already had the experience of female supremacy, so she took the initiative to cross over to my body, let Dai Eis help hold my already swollen penis, slowly sat on it, and then mastered the balance, and then like a little slut like self-help happy, shaking ah shaking ah shaking ah shaking, twisting ah twisting ah twisting ah twisting, really my good happy baby, the other women blushed but enviously look at her, and continue to play with the hands of the mastery, the other women looked at her, and continue to play with their hands, the other women looked at her, but enviously, and continued to play with their hands, the other women looked at her. The other women looked at her with blushing but envious faces, and continued to play with their mastery while touching themselves.
I, on the other hand, looked around with my eyes wide open. Look at the slutty little baby rocking the boat excitement, chest bunny bouncing uneasily; look at Dai Qi Si one hand holding our joint, one hand can not help but begin to gently caress their own buds; look at Zhen Zhen and baby respectively hold over one of my legs, light sweet and slow caressing, but also with the breasts to give me a different kind of stimulation; Minjun dominated my belly, two hands in front of our joint to calm my excited breathing, but the two huge breasts along with her not very convenient movement, swinging around, in front of my eyes set up a beautiful scenery; Meng Qing even licked one of my nipples excitedly, the other side of course for Zhi Ruo With her not too convenient movements, swinging to and fro, in front of my eyes arranged into a bright scenery; Meng Qing even excitedly licked one of my nipples, the other side of course for Zhi Ruo occupied, see her cunning eyes, I know this is her idea, but also drove the innocence of Meng Qing.
When the baby got tired, I caught her hands with both of mine and lost some of my power to her so that I could let her play a little longer. I didn’t realize that there was this benefit to having high gong power, hehehe! We put our hands against each other and continued to play for another half an hour. It was Dai Qi Si’s turn, she was closest to the center of our passion and was badly affected, masturbation had already filled her ovary with love juice. So Li’er got under the covers to one side and watched us play, while Dai Eishei followed Li’er’s example and tried to be a slut as well. The same action, two kinds of feelings, deep penetration makes my senses exceptionally sensitive, moist and dense clamped in a pleasurable environment, subjected to endless rocking and turning attack, two different flavors of the beautiful breasts in front of the eyes, her attraction is fatal, Zhen Zhen baby also abandoned my legs, come over to occupy the two sides, hands caressing her body, and each hogged a breast, sucking the milk that has long since been filled with milk juice. This is not robbing me and Li’er’s nourishment? It’s just, just, when you have it, I’ll make you pay back double, hey, I’m going to fight with my child!
Zhi Ruo obviously no longer satisfied with the status quo, looking at her pleading eyes (really a good actor), I recruited her to my head, let her gently crouch down, this time I just reach her buds, Meng Qing see also a face of grief. Also come over, joyful she immediately climbed over, I let her lie down, with one hand to buckle and dig her bud. In this way I was moving up and down, my mouth bit Zhi Ruo, my hand snapped at Meng Qing, and my gun picked Dai Qi Si.
Dai Qi Si foot leaks four times before climbing down my body, accompanied by has fallen asleep away from the child to go. Zhi Ruo see the opportunity to seize a 00 high ground, Meng Qing replaced Zhi Ruo’s original position, but Minjun in the use of huge breasts to me to do abdominal aerobics, and the real two girls will be served by my hands first. Zhi Ruo in the end young, and is the new opening of the melon, leaked twice and went down. Minjun took over, “the veteran on the horse, a top two”, has been somewhat adapted to her, not willing to lag behind, meatball attack plus fat buttocks swaying finally let her reach four times, pleased to dismount. Mengqing was rushed on the horse by me, although she is also a ripe melon newly opened, but the mature and charming body and super sharp flower path but also make her support four times, looking at her own can not believe the appearance, I can not help but laugh out loud. Finally it was time to deal with the two key babies. Zhen Zhen and Infant were laid flat side by side, I rubbed left and right, so that the movement is good, yo! By rotating the attack, they didn’t get too tired at once and could enjoy it for a longer period of time, and they were more comfortable with it due to their previous experience. After three separate orgasms, I sent them into the nest to rest, after all, pregnant women, although the belly is not yet big, do not be too tired. I myself crawled over to the already sleeping Daisy and buried my gun into her flower path, holding one breast and sucking it to sleep.
The next day, I was awakened by Dai Eis’s struggling, and seeing that it was already dawn, I woke up the girls, and we all had a simple breakfast, and parted in an atmosphere of reluctance. Dai Eisai and the girls went east to Spirit Snake Island. Zhi Ruo three people bring their own luggage, first back to the town to check the division secret mark, and then contact with the extinction. I, on the other hand, picked up a few useful objects from my luggage and brought them with me, after all, some important items such as the secret of the Nine Suns Divine Power I have hidden in the Peach Orchard, and now I only have the Dragonsbane Sword, the Poison Avoidance Bead silver taels, and a few practical things with me.
Chapter 19: Following and Rescuing the People
“The wind is Xiao Xiao and the water is cold, the strong man goes and does not return …… There is a tiger in the mountain ah, I am biased toward the tiger mountain ah …… We walk on the big road, ouch!” Singing a messy song, I walked in this desolate desert, but found that there is no road to go, surrounded by nothing but a few clusters of weeds on the sprawling desert.
The road also ate almost dry food, and in this hot sand, due to the cut off of drinking water, I am difficult to eat, physical strength is also a little bit down, fortunately, I cultivate is the Nine Suns Sheng Kung Fu, the ability to adapt to the heat is relatively strong, if other people early finish. The old gold book under such an easy thing, to me this how so difficult it? I also thought that with my Panther’s skills, it is not hand to hand, which know that the desert is so powerful, in the Panther did not have the opportunity to the desert ah, my jungle survival skills to the counting of the whole waste, fortunately, have seen a few U.S. National Geographic magazine’s African landscape, finally dug up some of the plants culminating in dirty water, temporarily quenched the thirst, swallowed a piece of jerky. I was able to recover some of my strength by exercising my kung fu.
I went to one of the highest dunes in the neighborhood to look out toward where the sun was about to set. The sun was setting! Under her light, I could see rolling hills in the distance, with snow-capped peaks on the higher hills, so it looked like we were almost there, come on!
Riding on the afterglow of the setting sun, I continue to rush, traveling with the wind. Desert due to the sun, the temperature difference between day and night is very large, basically very little wind during the day, there are also hot and cool wind, night is the world of the gale, from the temperature of the high to the low temperature swept away, the wind’s ferocity is often able to move the entire dunes, so the desert has no accurate map, at any time is changing. The wind was getting stronger and it was no longer humanly possible to resist it. I finally made it to the rocky outcrop and immediately lay down to rest, a paradise in the desert, a piece of broken rock that could only cover my whole body, but it saved my life, it just blocked the wind, I only heard the “oooh ~~~~~” roar, and watched the dust and dead plants blowing up around me. I drifted off to sleep, the sound of the wind disappearing from my ears.
The next day, I woke up with the anxious sun already shining all over me. Patting the dust from my body and licking my somewhat chapped lips, I continued on my way, not rushing to eat since I was sure I would be able to arrive today.
Suddenly a yellow shadow in the distance attracted my attention, and I pursued it with ease, seeing the light on his top, a monk, probably from the Shaolin Temple, his yellow monk’s robes grinning as he swept along at such a rapid pace that he knew nothing of it even as I followed him forward.
From the speed of his flying seems, martial arts should be not bad, power equivalent to the level of Dai Qi Si, should be very famous in the jianghu, but as a monk and not necessarily, maybe he has not walked in the jianghu, also no reputation to speak of. Running alone is very tiring, but following others is much easier, the principle of long-distance running is also used here. About more than a hundred miles, has reached the desert Gobi, stony soil much more, weeds are also clumped around, occasionally there are a few gray unknown short trees to bring a rare shade.
He didn’t stop, I don’t have to stop, I’m spending with him, I don’t know the way anyway, let him lead the way, lest we get lost in the mountains again, then we won’t freeze to death.
He finally stopped to rest at the foot of a mountain, I also stopped far away, for my legs to push the Palace to activate the blood, eliminate the tension, and by the way, more than a few breaths of the already cool air, the mountains of the cold can reach here, is indeed awe-inspiring, but also strengthened my determination to follow the dead to the end. This is to play with life ah, although my nine suns can resist the cold, it is only temporary, which can really go against nature ah! After all, human power is still too small.
After about a quarter of an hour, he set off again, running down a path toward the mountains, and I followed him over a hill and through a ravine. Strange, why is this monk so familiar with this place? As far as possible, he passed through the wild and mountainous land, yet he clearly had a goal in mind. Is it possible that he is the people of the Ming Church, is the bag monk can not say, not, can not see what bag; is Peng Yingyu Peng monk, also not, that kid can be fat, in front of this person tall and thin. Right, it must be him, round true, that is, my father’s enemy Cheng Kun. Surprisingly, shaking off the Shaolin people a person over, taking the opportunity to want to backstabbing, the old man to a yellow bird in the back, hehehe!
Over this mountain and then that mountain, I do not know how much, he suddenly stopped, I almost rushed over because of inertia, but fortunately slanting body hidden into the side of the boulder, probe look, only to see that guy to a large stone wall, east touch, west touch, face with a sinister smile, this is not Cheng Kun who is it, on him. Just listen to the “kah ~ ta ……” a spring sound, the stone wall opened a hole. This guy drilled into, did not close, seems to be for here is very assured. This time is not bad luck, I slowly follow, rely on hearing, can not be too close to me, the channel but there are echoes, a little a movement, the sound will be very large, I lighten the footsteps, silent operation of internal energy in the ears, listen carefully to his location, not to follow the lost.
East turn, west turn, even if I blow through the eyes, this time is also dizzy, really admire comrade Chengkun, in order to the end of the cheating, but also can remember such a complex tunnel so clearly, I served U!
At last, when I was on the verge of admiration for Comrade Sung, the lovely Comrade Sung stopped, pricked up his little round ears, and pressed his face against the stone wall of the passage. It was a stone door, and I had a good view of it around the corner. I could only see his face changing rapidly into expressions of surprise, anger, calmness, lecherous laughter, and sardonic grin, almost catching up with the cross-dresser.
He moved his hand up to a switch on one side and twisted it, the stone door opened silently and he dashed in. And I went after him, but I couldn’t let him lose it.
Just as I arrived at the door, I heard the sounds of a group of people fighting furiously, “pinging,” “couch,” interspersed with groans, shouts of being hit, and chaos. But immediately the tranquility was restored.
I poked my head out, only to see that this is a hall, there are seven people sitting on the floor around Chengkun. A heroic middle-aged man who seemed somewhat familiar, a cold white-faced scholar, a Taoist priest with an iron crown on his head, a strange man with a pale face wearing a green robe, a big, burly man, and two monks. Wasn’t that Yang Yi, Wei Bat King and the Five Scattered Men? Their faces are all very bad, there are a few also body, mouth bleeding, it seems that the injury is not light, sitting there to transport resistance, is unable to move.
Yang Zhan asked Cheng Kun how he got in while running his kung fu. Comrade Cheng replied it was a secret passage. Yang Zun was very strange and couldn’t believe it. Then Comrade Cheng boasted about his affair and how he destroyed the unity of the Ming Church. Yang Yi and the others were so remorseful that they shed tears on the spot.
You’ve made your presence felt, you’ve played your cards right, it’s my turn, the supporting role is always the main character’s companion. I took advantage of the fact that his back was turned towards me, he was laughing and walking towards Yang Zun, and was about to add another “Phantom Yin Finger”. I quietly drilled out the door, adjusted the distance, from his head is a “Shaoshang sword”, a head shot, really have the same feeling I played CS back then. (Six Chakra Divine Sword, have you heard of it, my real real, baby is a descendant of the Dali, although not passed down too much, there are so three fingers and a sword, I took the opportunity to study their martial arts when I learned, but because of this one-yang finger and six Chakra Divine Sword of the internal force and talent requirements are very high, real real they can not play the power. (This is also my first time practicing, I used to use mom’s stance before.)
Yang Yi and the others were finally relieved, and seeing that I was fuming, they said, “Many thanks to this young warrior for saving my life, I don’t know how to address the young warrior?”
“Oh!” I recalled from the soothing power of a sword blow to the head just now, “Uncle Yang good ah, I’m going to look for unrepentant sister.” Saying hello, and no longer paying attention to such a stupid crowd, I went through the hole door of the hall, and heard a broken voice shouting in my ears, “Yang Yi, how come I didn’t hear that you still have a nephew, and still so unworthy, leaving you here.” Yang Yi is also not willing to show weakness: “Shut up, Zhou Ban, it is better to heal your own injury first!” In his heart, he thought, how do you not recognize, but he knew that he was not sorry, he should not be an enemy, if so, kill all the people here, the Ming Sect is almost done. Whatever, I heal my wounds first!
I left but after careful consideration, now that I helped them and healed them, under their congregation, together with my grandfather’s Heavenly Eagle Sect, there will be nothing for me to do next. My favor to them is only private, and because of the elders, it’s not much better. And if I leave first, they won’t be able to fully recover to the point where they definitely won’t be able to resist, and my reappearance would be considered a great favor to save the sect. Moreover, if I make a big splash when their qi is low, I’ll be more able to gain prestige and gain their adoration. On the other hand, I can take the opportunity to find Qiankun Da Nuo Yi, good women are never enough, good martial arts is also never too much.
Chapter 20 – The Secret Path Divine Power
I searched and searched and searched, but I couldn’t find anything, there wasn’t even a ghostly shadow, has the Ming Church fallen into such a state of disrepair?
“I told you to run away, I’ll beat you to death, I knew you were going to harm me and father, you bad girl!” “Miss, spare my life, I didn’t try to harm you guys!”
Finally, I heard someone’s voice, and it was the target! I rushed over to them, calling out, “Unrepentant sister! “No regrets!”
The two women stopped the action in their hands and turned to look at me in surprise. Only to see the memory of the little girl who loves to cry and sniffle grew into a big girl, clear and stunning face, high chest, long and slender legs, if not the face is still a little childish, all do not know is only sixteen years old. Another girl, maid dress, two eyes but the right small left big, nose and mouth corner twisted, hands and feet chained, left foot limp, back hump bow. This is Xiao Zhao Luo!
She looked strangely at this handsome and tall man in tattered clothes, and felt a sense of familiarity. Thinking that the one who called her “Sister Unrepentant” was Brother Wuji, whom she hadn’t seen for many years, she called out tentatively, “Brother Wuji!
I laughed and opened my arms wide and said, “Recognize me just now for a spanking!”
“Nasty!” Although she said that, she jumped into my arms like a colorful butterfly and tugged on my neck. I happily took her around twice, patted her buttocks to count as punishment, put down her blushing face and said, “Your father was injured by the bad guy, is in the hall to heal, the bad guy has been killed by me, you now quickly go to take care of him, I still have important things to do, wait for this time the Ming Sect of the matter over and we’ll talk again, okay?”
She heard me and was very worried about her father, and was reluctant to leave me; I touched her head encouragingly as I had done as a child, and after a little hesitation she flew away.
“You can change back to your old self, Xiaozhao!” I turned to the maid.
“How do you know my name, the lady didn’t say?” She looked surprised, but was still relatively calm.
“Of course I know, I know more than your lady.” I smiled at her somewhat nervous expression, “Don’t be nervous, I’m your mom’s person, or rather your mom is my person.”
“What mom, I don’t know what you’re talking about?” She said with forced composure but a pale face.
“I knew you would suspect me, it’s only human.” I saw that she was paying attention to my words and added, “Your mother is known in the jianghu as ‘Granny Golden Flower’, your father is ‘Mr. Silver Leaf’, and your mother has other identities, the Purple Shirt Dragon King and the Holy Maiden of the Waves Fire-worshipping Cult, that’s why she knew about the secret passage, so that you can come here to obtain the ‘Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi’ Divine Skill Heart Method. This time I am here to obtain the Heart Law. How about it, now believe it!”
How could she not believe me when I said that, and asked me, “I do, so what is your name?”
“Just call me Gongzi, you’d better change back to your normal appearance, it’s weird.” When she heard my words, her body shook and she changed into another appearance.
Ah! Xiao Zhao turned out to be so beautiful! Just see her eyes gleaming, slender eyebrows, end straight nose, red mouth, cheeks slightly with dimples, really beautiful. Although the age than unrepentant sister is still small, the body has not yet grown, but the appearance of the beautiful is I have seen a few women in the very best, coupled with the face of the occasional exposure of that childish, so that my another kind of bad plot secretly grow. Hey!
She was so reddened by my colorful, direct gaze that she couldn’t help but utter, “Gongzi!”
“Oh! What is it?” I woke up from my infinite reverie and asked. But seeing her looking at me strangely but not answering, she smiled awkwardly and said, “Xiao Zhao, you are too beautiful, I am mesmerized by you, look, I don’t know what to do!”
She couldn’t help but snort with laughter at my amused expression.
I quieted my mind and said, “Xiao Zhao, now let’s go find the secret book first!?” She nodded and turned around, signaling me to follow. When I heard the “clanking” sound between her hands and feet, I immediately stopped her and said, “Let me get rid of your chains first!” Seeing her skeptical face, it immediately aroused my ambition to perform well in front of the beauty! I stacked up my sleeves that were already almost rotten, and applied power to both palms to pinch the chain, but it didn’t budge. I strengthened my strength again, but it still didn’t work. I used all my strength, but it only burned the iron red, not melted. Looked at me so heart for her to unlock the chain, although it did not open, she is still very grateful, so she smiled at me and said: “Gongzi, forget it, this chain is made with a thousand years of cold iron, I have not heard that someone can empty-handedly pull it off. Thank you for caring about me so much.”
Thousands of years of cold iron is really powerful, but my heart is not very convincing, when my power is stronger, probably I can melt you.
Xiao Zhao walked into the room, laid down on the bed, and was beckoning me to get on. Don’t misunderstand! It’s just for me to lie on the side. She struck heavily with one hand, the bedpan turned over, and we fell into the tunnel at once. Xiao Zhao familiarly found a torch and lit it, leading the way in front, I followed closely behind. Turning left and right, after a few twists and turns, we arrived at a stone chamber, but there was nothing, it was empty. After that, I passed a few more stone chambers, also nothing. Up a slope, walked through a tunnel, all the way circling down, and about a hundred meters, finally saw a stone door. Protecting it so stealthily, it seemed to be the one. I exerted my strength to push it open, and there was another stone room. I only saw that this stone chamber was oddly large, with stalactites hanging from the top, obviously a natural cave.
We searched carefully and finally found two skeletons lying on the ground, their clothes had not yet rotted away, and we could tell that they were a man and a woman. Only to see the female’s right hand grasping a crystal dagger, inserted in her own chest, obviously is Mrs. Yang, the other is of course Yang Dingtian. Hey, a sheepskin is in the withered hands of Yang Dingtian grasping, I took over,, and took Mrs. Yang’s dagger in the finger gently a scratch, the blood drops in the sheepskin on the Tuyun, the handwriting will appear, time is precious, I use the skill of forgetting, flying memory of the above, a total of three more times out of blood, only to put the top of these small words completely memorized. Watching me put the sheepskin in my hand with the Nine Suns Divine Power to melt away, Xiao Zhao believed that I had memorized it, and couldn’t help but gaze at me with admiration. Because even if she was proud of her unforgettable memory, she would not be able to memorize it word for word in such a short period of time. I returned a gentle smile, and found a letter written “Mrs. personally” next to it, the content of which I already knew, but still read it over, so that it might be different. The general idea is almost the same: to apologize to the lady, and ashamed of the ancestors, failed to anti-Yuan and take back the sacred fire order, know that to die, to Mrs. order, to take back the sacred fire order for the head of the Church, Xie Xie Xie Xun as deputy head of the Church temporarily in charge. Attached to the back of the letter is a full map of the secret passage, which belongs to me.
I asked Xiao Zhao to help me protect my spells, and I myself began practicing the feats that I had already memorized.
The first tier is all about writing about luck guiding and moving the palace to make strength, which I did as soon as I tried it.
After the second layer I practiced, I felt that my true qi was through and through, and was still vaguely externalized.
The third and fourth layers, I also practiced them one by one with great momentum, my face taking on a half-red, half-green color.
After the fifth layer was practiced, my face was suddenly red and green, when it was green, I felt cold and prickly, and when it was red, I was hot and sweating profusely. It was like a sauna!
At this time, my Nine Suns Divine Power came out to help, although the heat increased quite a bit, the progress of practicing was greatly increased, and soon the sixth layer was also practiced.
The seventh layer is more complicated, but I refer to the medical Taoist pulse theory and previous experience in practicing kung fu is also a gradual breakthrough, but there are still ten or so sentences, left and right do not make sense. At this time my enthusiasm for practicing kung fu in the case of rising body temperature more and more high, so even ghostly forced to practice to ……
Chapter 21: Harmony of Yin and Yang
I’m “Hey yo! Hey yo!” I just couldn’t believe it. Although my body was already hot and sweat was dripping all over my body, but for me, who seeks to achieve perfection in martial arts, this is nothing, I encouraged myself to continue practicing. Xiao Zhao gradually felt uneasy, my current appearance was too strange, but she didn’t dare to approach me for fear of disturbing me.
At this moment, the potential of the Nine Yang Divine Power suddenly erupted violently, a share of the original hotter and thicker than the original air flow to join the Qiankun Da Nuoyuan’s true qi cycle, and intertwined with each other, intertwined up. The balance of yin and yang that had already been broken was even more deteriorated due to this, and under the yang energy’s great prosperity, the yin pole could only be suppressed and beaten in a lousy way, without the power to fight back.
At this moment, due to the excessive yang qi in my body, suddenly burning with desire, first face becomes red, then spread to the neck, all the way down, and finally the whole body shrouded in a red shadow, muscles began to expand, originally there is not much of the clothes piece cracked and floated down to the ground, revealing that I am more strong body, my lower body is also filled with yang than before also doubled the size of the body, there are more than four dozens of centimeters, the width of the body is also a lot bigger. My two eyes all red, the desire for Yin body is particularly strong, feel next to the almost stunned Xiao Zhao body from the burst of cool feeling, actually like to find a life-saving straw, prancing to go, will recover sanity began to struggle Xiao Zhao tightly in the embrace, and one hand will tear her clothes, until she revealed the pink buds.
Discovered the target of me, to be intense pain almost lost their minds, they do not pity the end of her legs will be so big stick into it, a moment of blood flow. Only heard Xiao Zhao “ah ……” a shocking world sobbing God of the world’s tragic scream, then I do not stop the rapid pumping and make her continuously issued a series of miserable sad voice cry. Suddenly, the pain on the shoulder, it turned out to be her hold my body, biting on my shoulder to relieve their own pain, her screams also stopped, only a short muffled grunt. With my rhythmic pumping, as well as holding her legs regular movement, her muffled grunts also became catered to my rhythm.
Our coupling was finally a mixture of lust and blood, and her muffled grunts were interspersed with moans of pleasure. But my onslaught is unrelenting, and as she lets out orgasm after orgasm, the agonizing struggle unfolds again, and the cries of anguish ring in her ears again. It hurt me to hear it, but my body was involuntarily pursuing he pleasure to ease the pain caused by the agitation of my true qi. Gradually weakened the voice of grief, struggling also stopped, I saw her eyes actually no focus, she was desperate, heart dead, like a living dead person to let me ravage. Fortunately, I could still feel her heartbeat, although very weak, but I can be sure that she is still alive.
With tears in my eyes, I pumped a few hundred more times inside her, finally gaining enough yin qi to restore the approximate balance of yin and yang in my body, and the two thicker strands of true qi returned to their respective places, parading around in order, and I gained back control of my body.
I was busy exercising the Yin Yang Grand Technique, from my big stick to Xiao Zhao’s body, transmitting life breath and strands of true qi, helping her to repair her damaged heart veins, internal organs and so on. The damage I caused to her was too great, just physically, it took me more than an hour of non-stop transportation to save her, and her mind, I can never make up for it.
Laying her down from me, her body had returned to its normal vigor but without a shred of will to control it, she was just at my mercy. I laid her down flat, the bruises on her body that I had scratched up almost dissipated after I pushed the palace through the acupuncture points, and the tear and swelling between her legs was also almost healed by me with my inner strength, I then picked up the brocade pouch that had fallen to the side, took out a jar of homemade ointment, and put it on her everywhere, so that the injuries on top of her body were considered to be all resolved.
Her eyes were open and she kept looking forward, but still aimless and dead. I had to think about whether or not to use the Dementor Technique. Originally, I hadn’t thought of using it on her because she was so pliable and the most obedient of all, and even if it was about her mother, I was sure that I could convince her to accept it so that I’d have one more baby that would be cute at any moment, but now I’d have to turn her into that not-so-cute, only-at-me doll.
In a condition like hers, I didn’t even bother in the slightest, I just faced her and entered her divine consciousness without any hindrance. Her Divine Consciousness space was gray and lifeless, I finally found her in a remote corner, she was just lying naked and still, her legs were shivering, the corners of her mouth were purple, she was cold and in pain. My heart burst with pity and filled with self-loathing I ran over to her and took her in my arms. I had to rescue her from her fear now, and the way to do it was the source of her fear: making love!
My roughness at that time deeply hurt her still do not understand anything, I must let her accept the intimacy between us, I kissed her purple lips, with my mouth liquid to her moisturizing, while using my hands to gently caress her smooth all over the body. Her cold body finally slightly warm, my hands touch at the same time and began to lick with the tongue, I want to leave my mark on every inch of her skin, I licked all over her body, tongue a little numb, and then kissed her lips, to tease that a little bit of vitality to restore the lilac tongue. Finally the young one was enjoying the game and began to respond by learning my movements. It was a good start, all I had to do was not to make her feel pain but pleasure and pamper her like a child.
After a while, I let go of her already a little gasping for breath, she has closed her eyes, is releasing the whole body’s sensory organs in the feeling, I gently sweet her tender little face, bite her delicate nose, suck her ear beads, and with the hot air exhaled from her mouth to tease her sensitive neck, she finally could not help but to let out a giggle, but then abruptly stopped. But this is already enough, I shifted my position, attacking her tender breasts, they are not yet fully developed, although they are already taller than average, but inherited from her mother’s lineage so that they still have a lot of room for development, the color of the nipple is so light, the areola is very small, but it is very cute. The whole breast was slightly hard in her hand, because of the development, but it had a different kind of appeal. Her body visibly fluttered with excitement, her developing breasts were so sensitive that every time I stroked or licked them, her torso shuddered a little in return.
I cupped a breast in each hand and licked my tongue left and right, causing her to react violently. After that, I kissed her light pink nipple, and sucked on it a little harder, the strange feeling brought her even stronger stimulation, and she found that she had a tendency to be incontinent in her lower body. I kept sucking, the nipple slowly erected in my mouth, and her lower body could not hold back any longer, dripping sticky liquid. I stuck some on my finger and put it to the end of her nose, she also smelled the lewd scent and breathed a little fast.
It was time to go further, and abandoning my lovely breasts, I crawled down to her bottom and cleaned her first of the crystals of her earlier passion. The true nature of her perfect bud was revealed to me as well. There wasn’t a hint of hair, whether it hadn’t grown yet, or was a white tiger, was unknown. Slightly peeking out of her tiny slit of pale pink tender flesh were the labia majora, and I pressed the entire length of my tongue against it, feeling the throbbing of her body and the eruption of fiery sensations. Sliding further and further in, I licked my way to the labia minora and clitoris, greedily absorbing their moisturizing. I sucked on the little beads, making her moan in pleasure with each nuzzle.
Her bud was already filled with love juice and was gurgling out, and the redness of her body indicated readiness to ripen. I didn’t hesitate any longer, I raised my huge gun and pressed it against her bud, sliding it gently to add some stimulation and grind it in. I pushed in slightly and felt her a little nervous, I immediately used both hands to caress her belly and the place where we met, eliminating her tension. When she was immersed in comfort, I pushed forward slightly, so that step by step in depth, spent nine oxen and two tigers, finally reached her pistil, but only into a small half, there is a kind of killing a chicken with a bull’s-eye feeling. Can’t be bothered to laugh, I began to carefully pump, feeling her reaction, when she was uncomfortable when slowing down, when she was joyful when speeding up, finally she let out a burst of joyful moans, people also began to respond, gently lifting her small buttocks. Growing more and more passionate, the two fell into it until they were wrapped in each other’s arms, and I saw that there was already some clarity in her open eyes, and continued to give her continuous stimulation. After making her joyfully reach several orgasms, she smiled sweetly and fell asleep. I also withdrew from her divine consciousness.
Chapter 22 – The Square War Theory
I tried to rip Xiao Zhao’s bracelet and anklet off, and to my surprise, I now melted the iron with only half of my power, so I smoothly removed the chains. I held Xiao Zhao and waited for her to wake up. Watching her eyes gradually open, I was a little nervous, after all, I had no experience in doing this, and I didn’t know if it had worked or not.
“Good day master.” Her clear and pleasant voice came into my ears, I knew that the Soul Regeneration Technique had succeeded, but I was a little lost, after all, I still hadn’t gotten the real her ah!
This accident is considered to have both advantages and disadvantages. First of all, the potential of my Nine Yang Divine Power was fully stimulated, my internal power multiplied, it was about three times my previous strength, if I could deal with three Daisy’s in the past, I could deal with nine now. Another special function that came with it was the materialization of kung fu, my yang power could form a fiery flame in my hand and stay on for a long time after striking it. Secondly, Qiankun Da Nuo Yi broke through the original seven layers of the realm, this is never reached a kind of ethereal realm, I feel my body vaguely have a kind of floating feeling. Qiankun Da Nuo Yi borrowing force to fight, four two to dial a thousand jin, I currently only need to spend a layer of power can be made to the effect of the Nine Suns Divine Power hard to fight. Once again, for Xiao Zhao’s control can not be completely said to be a disadvantage, although I lost the real her, but to ensure her loyalty and absolute obedience to me, this and love are two different things. If not, she will take matters into her own hands, such as giving herself up for consideration when threatened, which I would hate to see. Keeping her life depends on a woman, then don’t live, and with my strength and means, I can threaten much less, but if it is a woman with her own sanity she will not think that way, and tends to care. If it is the Posse Zoroastrianism to threaten, she must hide it from me, but I’m actually not afraid at all, there is still the ambition to swallow it, it comes to move me, just give me an excuse. Hehehe!
By this time we were naked, and her crystalline body, which had almost recovered, aroused my desire again, but I knew it was not the right time. I had to take control of the whole situation, too soon and the conquest would be ineffective, too late and the need for it was gone. I had to keep an eye on them now.
Hiding the letter and map in a brocade pouch and carrying it in my hand, I let Xiao Zhao pick up the dagger, I picked her up, and picked up the Longyin sword, and returned to Unrepentant Sister’s boudoir following the same path that I had just come from. Xiao Zhao familiarly took the clothes to change, but there are no men’s clothes here. I had to pretend to be a fashion model, tore off a large piece of curtain cloth from my sister’s room, wrapped it like an Indian, and tied a knot at the shoulder, fortunately, this fabric is very good, so it is quite firm, and will not fall off during the fight.
The sound of fierce battle comes faintly, but not chaotic, only occasionally there is the sound of exchanging blows, obviously not a melee. By Xiao Zhao lead the way, we through the back garden, and passed through two halls, finally found the source of the sound. This is a square, inside the black pressure full of people, east and west confrontation, the west side of the people less, and most people blood, either sitting or lying, is the Ming Sect side, Yang Zun and five scattered, Wei Batman are in, unrepentant sister miscellaneous sitting next to Yang Zun. On the east side, the total number of people is several times more, divided into six groups, more or less gathered together, is the six major sects.
In the middle of the square, there are two people in a fierce battle. A short, full of tough middle-aged man, look familiar, but also make Wudang kung fu, not Zhang Songxi Zhang four uncle is who. The opponent is a stout bald old man, white eyebrows and eyes, eagle nose, needless to say, grandfather is also! In an instant, the two of you and I received dozens of strokes but not win or lose, Zhang four uncle a ruthless, double palm paste on the grandfather’s claws, than to compete with the internal force, this is also half a catty eighty-two. Both are internal strength thick, grandpa took advantage of more than a few years of practice, the four uncle is in his prime, in the long force has the advantage. This time, even if the winner has to be injured, it is not worth it, both think so, so they shouted in unison, relative palms, each retreated six or seven steps. Grandpa praised Wudang internal kung fu is really extraordinary, the four warriors are worthy of the name. The fourth uncle thought that one more step back, it is self-admitted defeat.
At this time, the seventh uncle Mo Sheng Gu and sword challenge, listen to the Ming Church disciples croak I realized that due to Yang Yi and other internal injuries have not yet healed, this time on top of the injury, can not compete, only one grandfather can fight, and grandfather has been defeated by the Huashan, Shaolin three, and with the fourth uncle to fight to this point, the crowd is very unconvincing, not by the noise. Grandpa did not dare to be careless, took an iron stick to take the move. Grandpa stick skill is really brilliant, although the iron stick has been cut into two pieces, but he danced with great ingenuity, so that people think he has not continued, but fell into his trap. In the end, he pays the price of being stabbed with a sword and captures Uncle Seven alive, but then releases him. Grandmaster Uncle Song Yuanqiao is grateful to administer medicine to him, and Grandpa knows his character and does not suspect him. Grandpa was a bit resentful, but I knew that Uncle Song had the intention to let him go. Sure enough, Uncle Song came up with a few false moves, and Grandpa also understood the mystery, and the two seemed to struggle against each other, but never really touched each other’s bodies. But even so, grandpa also spent a lot of effort, uncle’s moves of the fine arts is not blowing, to see the moves, do not come up with twelve spirit is not able to deal with, therefore, the following crowd is not much notice, only know that the two men’s moves is so wonderful. The two boxes to stop fighting, is considered a draw.
Which just stopped, Kongdong Sect out of a short old man, calling himself the five old Tang Wenliang, not only to take advantage of people’s danger, but also out of the vicious moves. Grandpa first show the enemy to be weak, the force of the poor perfect performance, Tang short man is more reasonable, step by step to press, a move as fast as a move. Fast moves must be under the loophole, Grandpa with years of experience, decisive hand, with the eagle claw tackle hand quickly break his limbs, is considered to lose the power of war.
This time, Kongdong School will not rest, and up a called Zong Wei Chivalry, very hot and violent, a registration, to the side of a boulder is a foot, the boulder quickly attacked to Grandpa, “hoo hoo” whistling sound obviously filled with internal force. Grandpa this time is really not enough, with the proximity of the boulder, and can not make effective resistance, can only raise a mouthful of true qi, gathered in both claws, defense in front of the body. I had to go out, will be Xiao Zhao in the back, I use the palm gathering fire power to the boulder strikes, the side of the body to the field to cross. Look at the boulder was engulfed in flames, looking at a young man in strange clothes flying out, the people in the field have their own expression. Ming Sect side, Yang Yi and others have been saved by me once, and from the unrepentant sister there know that I am Zhang Wuji, of course, for the savior came to feel happy, unrepentant sister is even more excited tears, originally thought that the father and others are finished, did not expect brother Wuji in the critical moment to come, just now also in the heart complained about it? This girl did not think of my strength in the end how, if usual, that is not a sheep into the tiger’s mouth, a go, really blind confidence ah! Actually not worried about me at all, probably her father exaggerated my strength!
The six sects a commotion, apparently did not expect someone will be for the Ming Church, this person is certainly not the Ming Church in the people, if early out, how now only come, then this kid and who is, wearing a strange look, not like the Middle Kingdom people, but long and everyone the same. Doubt in the discussion. Only my Zhi Ruo and the girls are carefully looking towards me, not letting the others find out. Grandpa, on the other hand, after thanking me at this moment, sat down on the side to heal his wounds, it seems to trust me very much, but it is also a kind of helplessness.
Zong Wei Man came back from the surprise of the stone being knocked down and stormed out, “Woodland Brat, why do you want to help this evil demon? Don’t want to die, I’ll send you on your way!”
“Who’s the evil one talking about?” I asked with an odd smile.
He went so far as to think I was ignorant and pointed out to me a group of people from the Ming Sect, saying, “Evil demons and foreigners say they are!”
It dawned on me, “So it’s the evil one talking about them! Then you are not!” Hearing me explain, everyone still where not aware that I was playing him. The Ming Sect group immediately laughed and kept coughing. The six major sects wanted to laugh but could not, so they could only pretend to be angry and questioned. ZongWeiMan is even more angry by me can not speak, in that blowing beard and eyes.
With my kung fu in my dantian, I asked aloud with a straight face, “What is an evil demon?”
Shocked by my display of strength, they did answer my questions. Some people said killing innocent people, some people said poisoning the people with evil thoughts, some people said disturbing the order of martial arts, and some people said raping and pillaging are all evil. There was a wide range of opinions and people were talking, except that none of the leading figures of the various factions spoke.
I asked aloud again, “Why do you say that the Ming Church is evil?”
At this time, Extinction finally spoke: “Evil devils and foreigners are all to be killed, why ask why, we all know who is!” What a savage woman who only knows how to fight and kill.
Shaolin master empty wen old thief, that is, forced the death of my parents the biggest culprit, righteousness said: “Ming Sect of evil, killing my major sects of disciples, when the Golden Lion King Xie Xun is everywhere indiscriminately killed, but also framed to Cheng Kun, my school empty see brother is Xie Xun killed. I Shaolin and the Ming Sect of demons and evil is incompatible.”
At one time, all the sects had stated that they wanted to avenge the death of their disciples, and they were extremely attached to the old thief of Empty Wisdom. Only Wudang was still calm.
chapter twenty-three – transferring shaolin
I listened with a wild laugh, and said under my breath, “A conspiracy! A conspiracy, a great conspiracy!” It drew sideways glances from the crowd.
Seeing that people were staring at me, I smiled frankly and said, “Do you all know who I am?” The people said they did not know.
“I am the son of Wudang’s five warriors Zhang Cuishan and Sky Eagle Sect’s Yin Susu, Zhang Wuji!” The crowd sucked in their breath, their surprise was overflowing, after Grandpa had slightly healed his wounds, he had been swatting behind me, he was listening to me and asked me if I was indeed, I nodded my head and called out “Grandpa”, responded skeptically, and retreated to the side. Wudang people a burst of head to head, seem to ask each other whether I am with their fifth brother resemblance, and finally with the father of the most intimate Yin six uncle tears, looking at me excitedly, is not a corroboration of the words, I also to the side of a deep bow.
At this point the people calmed down slightly from the chaos. Old Thief Empty Wisdom bowed his head and asked, “Master Zhang, then what is this conspiracy you speak of?”
“That’s for you Shaolin to ask?” I looked inscrutable, “You are the executors of this series of conspiracies!”
A moment like a thunderbolt from the sky, the four are quiet. Empty wen face of anger, but straight to my nose, angry can not speak. Suspicious of the factions but so by my provocation, have to look at the Shaolin side. In fact, it is not the faction of ignorance, just six factions have never been united, are ranked secretly fighting, Shaolin has always been in the first place, the factions are only taking in its strength, only by its command, once Shaolin fell, is not to gloat.
In a silence, I picked up again, “This conspiracy is a long story. We all don’t know the history of the Ming Sect, do we, and to speak of this conspiracy it is necessary to know this. The Ming religion originated from the Bose, and was introduced to China during the Tang Dynasty, known as the ‘Zoroastrianism’, and at that time, there were Da Yun Guangming Temples built all over the world, which were the missionary temples of the Ming religion. The teachings of Mingism are: ‘Do good and do evil, all beings are equal, if you have gold and silver, you should save the poor, do not abstain from meat and alcohol, and worship the god of goodness, Ming Zun, also known as the god of fire’. You probably think that the present Ming Church is not in line with its teachings. But please hear me out. All along, the Ming Church has been abiding by its teachings and actively preaching, while the rulers at the end of each dynasty have been brutal, unkind or incompetent, resulting in the suffering of the common people. As you are all knowledgeable people, you should know that what I have said is true. Seeing the suffering of the people, the Ming Sect still raised the banner of righteousness to resist tyranny. Since the Northern Song Dynasty, there has been the sect leader Fang La, followed by the Southern Song Dynasty, there has been the sect leader Wang Zong Shi, the sect leader Yu Wu Po and the sect leader Zhang San Gun. I think you all should have heard of them!” Watching some of the elders nod their heads, I continued, “Just because the Ming Sect rebelled against the imperial court, it was then stigmatized as a cult by the imperial court and banned by the imperial court. As a result, the Ming Sect was forced to relocate to this remote and bitterly cold place, but the missionary business did not stop because of this, but changed to be carried out in secret. But the various sects thought that the Ming Sect after the activities in the dark, that is not open and aboveboard, and because of the disciples curious tracking spy Ming Sect missionary activities and misunderstandings, but also in the heart of the Ming Sect as a cult, the two sides of the conflict is more and more intense, casualties expanding so that the deeper and deeper the grudges. Until now, no questions asked, as long as it is the Ming Sect disciples, will be killed. But I don’t know that the Ming Sect disciples are all from poor families, loyal to the Ming Sect, and would rather die than surrender. I am not a member of the Ming Sect, and it was only after a thorough search that I was able to investigate clearly. I hope everyone will calmly consider whether things are as I said.”
At this time, Extinction said, “Then what did you mean by conspiracy just now?”
“Alright, I’ll talk about this heavenly conspiracy.” I took a deep breath and said aloud, “As the teachings of Shaolin and Ming Sect are somewhat similar and very different. For example, ‘doing good and removing evil, all beings are equal’, there is no contradiction between the two, but ‘having gold and silver possessions, one should save the poor, not abstaining from meat and alcohol, and worshipping the good god Ming Zun’, is a great impingement on the true meaning of Shaolin Buddhism, which emphasizes on less desires, but requires offerings from the believers, whereas the The Ming Sect did the opposite, giving away possessions to the people, which was not explicitly against them. At that time, the number of followers of the Da Yun Guangming Temple far exceeded that of Shaolin. Do not abstain from meat and alcohol is a violation of the Shaolin precepts, Shaolin worship Sakyamuni, the Ming Church worship God of Fire. So the sectarian dispute has long existed. But because of the Shaolin karma to cater to the ruler’s rule requirements, is to a group of submissive people, so Shaolin was protected, the Ming Church was relegated. However, the Ming Sect has always had a deep foundation among the people, which made Shaolin feel bitter and vowed to get rid of it, but it was not enough to do it by oneself, and it would damage the reputation of Shaolin if it was blatant. Since the defeat of the Southern Song Dynasty, the world is in chaos, Mongolia gained power, Shaolin began to actively contact Mongolia. First, they sent the western branch of Shaolin to assist the Mongols, and then they used a scheme to provoke a conflict between the Chinese martial arts world and the Ming Sect. That is, my righteous father Xie Xun’s affair.”
Hearing the cries of defiance from below, I pressed through with a dragon’s roar, and Shaolin could not say much under the ringing eyes of the various sects, but Empty Wen seemed to be about to vomit blood in anger, and the rest of the crowd was in a fury. But I can only say, Amitabha, I’m sorry. I continued, “You all don’t know, but back then, I think you will also have questions! Then I will solve the confusion for all of you. Back then, Shaolin and the Mongols discussed that the common enemy of all was the Ming Sect, so they would find ways to destroy it. After planning, the two sides determined that Shaolin is responsible for the implementation of the entire plan, while the Mongolian side to give cooperation. Shaolin knows that the Ming Sect is strong and powerful, if it is immediately aggravate the contradiction between the sects and the Ming Sect, then even if the war also can not take advantage of. So they found and Chengkun, and Chengkun because of the sweetheart for Yang Sect Master, also harboring a grudge, they agreed to assassinate Yang Sect Master, but also more vicious plan to frame his own disciple Xie Xun. After he succeeded in assassinating Sect Master Yang, he caused the Ming Sect to be in great disarray and fall apart. After that, he pretended to be drunk and killed his righteous father’s whole family. You guys say if someone kills your whole family, what should you do? Righteous father then searched around, but to his surprise, Shaolin cooperated with him and hid in the homes of various martial artists who had old relationships with Chengkun. Those people are not killed by the righteous father, but Chengkun in the Shaolin help to lure the righteous father after the murder to frame the blame. But the father was therefore surrounded by his friends and relatives, had to go out to hurt people, and Chengkun every time in the father will be killed secretly give help, the father therefore time and again to escape, but also time and again to kill more and more, but this is also helpless. These people who had hunted down and killed righteous father at that time should be puzzled. Why is it that people who are obviously about to fall can escape again? At the same time, righteous father felt that Chengkun’s martial arts were stronger than his, so he went up to Kongdong to steal the Seven Injury Fist Fist recipe, and the several elders who died at that time were obviously not something righteous father could kill, which was again a ghost played by Chengkun and Shaolin.”
After a short pause, I added: “Because Chengkun was getting deeper and deeper into this, he then worshipped under Shaolin’s Empty See, which was also a conspiracy. We all know that the empty see holy monk’s person, after he noticed this, had advised the head monk empty wen, but empty wen to shaolin interests of the reason not to pay attention to, but at this time he is afraid of empty see holy monk will secretly mess, so take the opportunity to call Chengkun to cast in the empty see disciples, designed to assassinate. When news spread in Shaolin that Chengkun was studying under Empty See, his righteous father sought him out. Due to Chengkun’s disguise, and the empty see the holy monk about to hard to catch the righteous father thirteen times seven hurt fist, then take the initiative to appear, and the righteous father to end the enmity. Empty see the holy monks believe, sacrifice himself to fulfill the righteous father, died under the righteous father’s fist, which know that this is basically in order to harm him by the set, Cheng Kun has long escaped. Now the martial arts in the pursuit of the righteous father more intense, the righteous father to increase the strength to seize the Dragon Sword, and has not been seen since. But the Shaolin conspiracy is not broken. The previous case of Du Da Jin is another masterpiece. My mother to dart was broken by the Shaolin, planned this conspiracy, first notify the Mongolian side of the people sent the Shaolin Western disciples in the Wudang Mountain pretending to be the Wudang five warriors, and then by all the big Jin handover and go, think about it, all the big Jin how will be so stupid to the Wudang five warriors in the absence of news waiting at the bottom of the mountain, he did not is broken. Because this is originally a conspiracy, they are just acting to my mother in the back tracking to show his innocence. After that, that fake five people brutally picked off Yu San-bo’s hand and foot tendons, and then used the Powerful Vajra Fingers to crush all of his joints, making my San-bo a cripple from then on.” Saying that, I looked down at the Wudang side, some of them were puzzled, some of them were angry, and all of them were focused on the Shaolin side.
I continued, “This was just a plot for them to strike at Wudang, who is also a martial arts titan. Next, when they found out about my father’s relationship with my mother, they decided to sacrifice Du Da Jin and the disciples who were in his house. Finding someone to pretend to be my father to kill someone, and pretending to leave witnesses, while my father and mother happened to be lured, so they were wrongly accused, or the evidence was overwhelming. Not to mention my mother, my father’s behavior everyone must have some understanding, the master uncle uncle is even more clear but, even if you want to kill my father, as long as he has not caused a lot of harm to him, my father will not hurt people, and how will this kill all big Jin whole family. After the death of my father when the most diligent is who we also know it, is Shaolin, this Wudang seven warriors into five warriors, and is the power of the two high, of course, the strength of some decline. And to Wudang’s reputation is also a big damage.”
“And after that, Shaolin did not relax because of its strength stabilization, they took the means of secret control to master the other sects. Of course, the major sects are not so good control, so they chose the more chaotic Beggar’s Association. First by the round true, that is, Cheng Kun received the beggar gang is very ambitious young elder Chen Youlang as a disciple, to be loyal to Shaolin, told the whole conspiracy, and promises heavy benefits, and then conspired to assassinate the master of the beggar gang Shi Huolong warrior. If you do not believe, can go to the beggar’s gang want to challenge the present master, I believe he will not fight, because he is only by a ruffian scoundrel pretending to be, although by Chen Youliang’s coaching, but ultimately only its shape, each faction as long as casually send a medium disciple, will be able to defeat it. Shaolin has been completely the control of the beggar gang, at this time, will put down the heart. Because even if there is something, can also be done through the Beggar’s Association, others can not contact the Shaolin. Therefore, the focus is to destroy the Ming Sect, first contact the sects to explain the pros and cons, to persuade you to participate, not forgetting to call on Wudang, want to weaken the strength of the Wudang again, and they are due to the Beggar’s Association and more powerful, and not very afraid. You think about this time if the Ming Church really destroyed, and you all casualties under the heavy back, they again sent the Beggar’s Association and contact with the Mongols on the road to intercept, that will be how the scene. At that time, the central martial arts forest will be Shaolin’s world, of course, the small faction is the head of the court, then Mongolia’s rule will be more and more solid, the Han people will forever become slaves of the Mongols, your children and grandchildren will be subjected to the ravages of the Mongols, you can stand by and watch all this?”
My shouted question elicited a reaction from the burly men, and for a moment the group was outraged, yelling, “No. No. No. No!” The leaders of several factions were unable to control the situation, and the factions were clearly determined against Shaolin, they all opened their mouths and questioned, and even threw stones at them. “Mongolian lackeys, get out of the Central Plains!” A congregation of the Ming Sect shouted. The disciples of the major sects, however, responded in kind, “Get out! Get out!” Shaolin was at a loss as to what to do, but they couldn’t stay in such a situation, so the old thief Kung Wen led the crowd to leave in a mess.
Chapter 24 – Reconciliation of Feuds
The situation is very good, the leaders of the sects did not say anything, but the puzzled eyes at least show that they began to suspect the Shaolin, and the disciples under the door in the case of not being stopped by the head of the disciples, but also non-stop insults to the Shaolin, of course, Wudang, Omei is not among them, Wudang in the master of the teachings of the very cautious and courteous, and Omei extinction of the discipline is strict, the people do not dare to overstep the bounds.
At this time, however, a dissonant voice came from Wudang’s side. This young and arrogant voice said, “Then may I ask this brother Zhang, what is the matter with the Demon Sect’s Green Winged Bat King’s love for sucking people’s blood, is it also not a demonic behavior?” Seeing that he attracted the attention of the crowd, this kid can’t help but be cool in his heart but not show it on his face, that seemingly smiling look is extraordinarily annoying, plus he even looked at my Zhi Ruo after he finished speaking, this kid’s identity is self-evident, Song Qingshu an idiot! Can’t you figure out the situation? What is this if not helping Shaolin? Only to see Song Dabo’s face embarrassed, the rest of the uncles also look reproachful. And yet this guy was there smugly.
Looked at the crowd looked at me, I had to explain clearly, said: “Shaolin matter here, you love to believe it or not, you can go to check, but I remind you to be more guarded in the future.” Seeing the leaders of the crowd secretly nodding, I added, “Everyone for the bat king blood sucking have knowledge of it, but do not know that the bat king Wei is also helpless, that is he practiced ‘Han Ice true qi’ into the devil’s aftermath, if you do not suck the hot blood, will be blood coagulation, the whole body tendons and veins are broken and die.
I think anyone would treasure their lives, and he is no exception. Of course it’s wrong for him to drink human blood, but he usually sucks human blood only as a last resort, and usually sucks the blood of pigs, cows, sheep, etc. Otherwise, how many people would he have had to kill in the past few years. So far, the people he has sucked are all sucked when he is fighting with him, because once he utilizes his power, he must suck blood, so every time you guys fight with him, he will suck your disciples. Now you won’t have to worry much, I have methods that can cure him and will make him swear to never suck human blood again, I believe that with the Green Winged Bat King’s reputation, his oath is still believable.”
After seeing the crowd nodding, I started my persuasion, “It’s rare for everyone to get together, and it’s just when the Central Plains martial arts forest is in crisis, I think that all the sects should take this opportunity to clear up their respective grudges, and then form a united alliance to resist the Mongol conspiracy.” The leaders of the various factions have said yes, at this time the son of a bitch Song Qingshu jumped out again and said, “What virtue do you have and how can you tell the elders what to do?”
Damn, I’m pissed off! It was so hard to make some messy bombs, playing the bosses of the various factions to the point of dizziness, already accustomed to listening to my orders, only to be awakened by this asshole with a rebuke. They have wondered how they could be led by the nose by me just now, and looked at me with disbelief in their eyes. Grandma, it’s impossible not to beat you guys to beg for mercy! Hey, hey, WHO is afraid of WHO ah!
I smiled and asked the kid, “So what do you say to be considered virtuous and capable?” “We are all martial artists, of course, martial arts are the first priority, as long as you can outperform all of the Sect Masters and Seniors present, then I think all of them will be able to do what you want!” He pretended to be friendly, but a wry smile flashed in his eyes.
His words are good, but also said the meaning of the crowd, but the intention can not be said not malicious. In his eyes, I can not be strong enough to win so many former masters, and his words will also be involved in Wudang, for his own uncle’s ability he knows very well, want to win one by one, even the great master has difficulties, let alone this unknown boy of mine. He has not taken me as a Wudang person until now, and may have found Zhi Ruo’s attention to me to the point of hatred. As for his provocation, although the uncles secretly hated him, there was nothing they could do. In the past few years, the great master father does not ask the world, the great master uncle Song Yuanqiao became the actual master, as the young master Song Qingshu is even more precious, set a thousand favorites in one, although the person is not bad, but is condescending tight, often make their own decisions, this time again without asking the elders to arbitrarily speak out. Grandmaster uncle sighed deeply, helplessly agreed with his son’s statement.
This kid is even more proud to look at Zhi Ruo to show his talent, but Zhi Ruo ignored him and turned her face to me. This girl, this is not to harm me? But it’s nothing, sooner or later to solve this root of the trouble.
Since the people of Wudang expressed the view, all the masters and the elders of the door a discussion, they agreed to the decision: if I can win all the elders of the sect here will be with the Ming Church will be the previous grudges are written off, but also the same resistance to the Mongols, of course, taking into account the time and my age, they decided to send three people from each faction, including the masters, and so a total of five factions of fifteen people want to fight with me.
At this time, my grandfather, who had been sitting quietly behind me, was obviously a bit worried and expressed his willingness to take over a few people for me, while Yang Yi and the others were even more forceful in assisting me. But I used the agreement only mentioned me one, if another person I am afraid they will not agree to the reason refused. Song Qingshu ears sharp immediately sent a message over, said I can only one person, the agreement is valid. Angry Yang Yi and other people stared at him angrily, if the eyes can kill, then he does not know how many times he has died. It seems that we have made an unresolved feud. The uncles again shook their heads helplessly and lamented.
I asked Grandpa to sit on Yang Yi’s side, and in the meantime, I made a face to my unrepentant sister to make her feel a little more at ease, and then I secretly glanced at Xiao Zhao who was hiding behind the door of the far wall, and she was hiding behind a large flowering tree and peeping at me, only revealing two shining eyes.
I walked calmly into the arena, gave a ring salute in all directions, and said aloud, “Please enlighten me, seniors!”
Kongdong school has long been waiting, Zong Wei Man a cross out, said: “Let you know my Kongdong seven wounds fist power.” Said set up a stance, but waiting for me to attack, still have the demeanor of elders.
“Since senior uses the Seven Injury Fist, and junior has learned this technique from his righteous father since he was a child, let senior return the favor by using the same method!” Saying that, without any excuses, he made the first punch of the Seven Injury Fist and struck at him. So fist to fist, the two often use the same move, not like a fight, but seems to be teaching. Of course, I teach him, because I punch speed and mastery of the proportion are much better than him, my seven injuries fist has reached seven layers of the highest realm, and he only three layers, which is my opponent, I let go of water in each other’s fights, he also knows, and my secret teachings are also clear, so after some fights, he conceded defeat. I secretly expressed my willingness to practice the Seven Injuries Boxing experience to transfer, and told me that I can be cured Tang Wenliang. Having seen my martial arts, he did not have the slightest doubt about me, now he was only secretly happy in his heart, go back and discuss with the old brothers, the people are also satisfied with this ending. So the next two old men is to walk the scene, then recognized defeat.
Huashan Sect first came out with Elder Ji and Elder Zheng, who made the Two Elegance Sword Formation. I use the Nine Suns Divine Power against the enemy, Nine Suns Divine Power defense mnemonic: “He is strong by his strong, the wind brushes the mountain; he is horizontal let him horizontal, the bright moon shines on the river; he comes from the cruelty of his own evil, I have a mouth from the true qi enough.” It really worked. I face two people’s offense simply do not need to dodge, in the two people’s astonished eyes will be three strikes out of the game. They were speechless.
The head of the fresh Yu Tong horse, this guy is Hu Qingniu said the enemy, how I also have to small revenge, in order to thank the old Hu alive to pass the skill of grace! See this asshole up is Huashan mastery 72 strokes eagle snake life and death combat, seems to be to see the elders lost badly, want to win back some face. I can not be merciful, relying on the defense of the Nine Suns, step by step, he was in danger, his face is more and more ugly, more and more chaotic, several times with the “lazy donkey rolling” this kind of rogue moves only to be able to avoid, he is hate his teeth itchy. Suddenly his eyes flashed a shade, there is a conspiracy, I a sharp retreat, Gong gathered in front of the body a push, this time, no matter what you can’t hit me.
A burst of smoke appeared and disappeared, only to see him lying on the ground constantly rolling, mouth wailing, originally inserted in the waist of the folding fan but fell to the ground, the head is still cracked, obviously he just cast a hidden weapon, was my nine suns divine power vibration back, really self-inflicted. But I don’t want him to perish, after all, I hope that Huashan can abandon their grudges with the Ming Church. So they went forward to ask him what poison, and said as long as I know what is, I should be able to cure.
He was eager to live, and did not cover up, but even confessed, saying that it was the “Golden Silkworm Compulsion Poison”. This is a martial arts taboo ah! As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked, the Huashan sect line was even more colorful. Tang Tang, the master of a faction to use hidden weapons to hurt people is already too much, but even the use of poison is prohibited in the martial arts. A sigh of relief in the field, is for the Huashan faction to express regret, or to fresh Yu Tong’s life to express sorrow, I do not have to consider, should be saved or not save it? Poison I can cure, but must use the poison bead, then certainly will be spied on, and to fresh Yu Tong’s behavior, will revenge is certain. Today I make him reputation, he will not pester me for life, not save!
I said with a regretful face, “I am very sorry, originally thought that even if Sect Leader Fresh uses poison, it must not be very powerful, I didn’t expect it to be this kind of incurable poison, and I really can’t do anything about it.” Fresh Yu Tong heard in the pain, can not help but cursed me faithless, but the voice gradually weakened. The rest of the people of course is not good to blame me, this “Golden Silkworm Compulsion Poison” reputation is a long time, have not heard of someone in the still alive. The Huashan group is more, full of shame.
At this time, they only heard Xian Yu Tong’s voice get louder again, and screamed, “Senior Brother Bai, don’t come to me, if you didn’t want to tell me about my vendetta, how could I have harmed you with poison?” A crowd of people listened in confusion. Huashan two elders but a face of anger, Ji Elder indignantly said, “You, it turns out that back then, Bai Huan master nephew was killed by you, you also framed that it was the Ming Sect that did it, and also triggered a series of fights, you are really, you do not have the qualifications to be the head of the door, I will depose your head of the door status with the identity of the Huashan Elder.” Turning around, he also said to the Ming Sect’s crowd, “Everyone, right and wrong are finally known today, no matter what grudges we had in the past, I hereby express to all of you that in the future, Huashan will no longer be an enemy of the Ming Sect.” Seeing that he was so sincere, the people of the Ming Sect also expressed that they would never harm Huashan disciples in the future and apologized for the past. For a moment the situation shifted again toward what I had hoped for.
But at this time Kunlun Xihua Zi to the Ming Sect questioned: “May I ask you, that my faction head of the couple but for your Ming Sect captured, they are still nowhere to be found, and with the peer at that time Omei Sect sister will be they are in the road to the Ming Sect must be a small town break up, that the Ming Sect you can make an explanation.”
Ming Sect people originally did not know what was going on, of course, do not know what to do, but now also can not be tough attitude, and destroy the temporary calm atmosphere, so Yang Yi lowered the posture to Xihua Zi explained: “This Taoist master, I can swear that we have not seen your sect’s master, our manpower has also been gathered in the top of the seven tops of the 13 cliffs of the bright tops on the way to the ambush of all of you have also seen it, it is simply impossible to possible to set up an ambush so far away.”
After listening to his defense, Xihuazi still want to say something, I hurriedly intervene, otherwise Xihuazi to say the words heavy, to Yang Yi’s high pride will not be willing to give up, then the situation will have to be chaotic again. I said: “Everyone should have some doubts by now! Look at you so smoothly attack on the top of the light, you have not suspected, Ming Church east of such a large area of desert, to the strength of the Ming Church now to think of the ambush circle laid so outside. Then you all think about whose plot this will be?” Everyone listening to my question couldn’t help but use their brains to show that they weren’t brainless losers.
In the middle of the day, someone shouted, “could it be the Mongols!” Everyone just woke up, the more you think about it, the more right, the Mongols want to take advantage of the major sects will be eradicated Ming Sect but after the two defeated, in the return journey ambush the crowd, and the unfortunate couple of Kunlun masters but just happened to find out the secret, and was captured or silenced. That’s simply how it happened. Everyone felt that they were really wise and insight into the Mongol conspiracy, slightly put down their hearts.
Chapter 25: End of Grudges
When I saw that the crowd was no longer in doubt, I said, “Everyone, we already know about the Mongols’ plot, so let’s continue the competition, and settle the grudge between us first before we can unite against the Mongols!”
At this point, Uncle Song said that there was no need to compete again, but Omei Extinction was obviously not convinced and insisted on competing. Omei will go first!
“Omei Jing Xuan invites you to teach me, Master Zhang!” A middle-aged nun took the stage, seemingly okay, a bit stronger than Xian Yu Tong.
I wasn’t in a position to slack off, and returned the salute, “This senior lady will make the first move!” Having seen many of my fights, no one would think that I was arrogant. Jing Xuan was using the Puffing Snow Piercing Cloud Palm, a kind of Omei mastery, and it was very beautiful under the skillful execution, I also dealt with it seriously, after all, I had to give her some face.
After practicing with her fists and palms, she saw that I had not exerted any force at all, but she herself could not touch the corners of my clothes, and at that moment she admitted that she had lost.
Extermination is also a person who knows the goods, and how can not see, I have mercy many times, but also did not blame her, will be handed over to Zhi Ruo Zhi Tian sword to let her down to fight with me, both test disciples, but also want to force out some of my ability to do more. Hey, hey, hey!
I naturally let Zhi Ruo first move, this Yi Tian sword is really powerful, even my Nine Yang Divine Power defense are broken, I dare not be slow, but also implied that Zhi Ruo heart out of the move. This fight is really wonderful. In order to deal with their own strength is not weak, but also has a sword such as this weapon Zhi Ruo, I was forced to use the lost track of footwork to avoid, with the palm of the appropriate return, of course, can not use the Longyin sword, although it is also a weapon, but encountered leaning on the sky, it is not the same scrapped, I can not be so boring it is wasted.
Omei’s swordsmanship was really powerful, with sharp moves, I was attacked for a while and could only avoid it. But Zhiruo also can not hurt me a bit. At this time to see the extinction seems to have some dissatisfaction, probably thought I was playing them. That will give you the trick. I use the Qiankun big move a moment to Zhi Ruo side, will be leaning on the sword down. Sword was taken, of course, lost, Zhi Ruo to the extinction of the crime of losing the sword. Extinction did not blame her, because I just made the martial arts, even if it is her own is not sure to avoid. Although she wanted to go back to the sword but could not let go of face. In the martial arts such a thing, good relations of course will be handed back, otherwise you have to take back, how will I return it. A moment, but she is a little relieved, probably thought no one knows the secret of the Yitian Tuolong, want to find a chance to get back later. Hey hey this time will not even think about it. Fortunately, she did not find Zhi Ruo and my relationship, otherwise let Zhi Ruo to ask, I really have some difficulties. If I don’t give it to Zhi Ruo, she will be in trouble, but if I give it to her, how can I give it up? Thank God!
Yang Yi and others are wondering how I will Qiankun Da Nuo Yi, I am lazy to explain. I will be very natural in that pretending as if nothing happened, the people of all factions is not good to say anything, after all, the sword of heaven is too famous, anyone who gets which has to return the reason, ask yourself, that is, I have this kind of attitude, pretending to be immortal (pretending to be fake)!
Extinction had no choice but to go on the field by herself, and it was really imposing and contained anger, so it was not imposing. I will rely on the sword naturally in the hands, this time she did not do. Sword in her hand of course she is powerful, now in the hands of the enemy, that is not finished, and asked for unarmed competition. So I asked for a hand-to-hand match. Let’s do it. It’s a way of honoring the old man!
I tied the Leaning Sword to the side of the Dragon’s Bard, which was valiant, though unorthodox! Heh heh!
Extinction’s stance was revealed, it was for me to make the first move. I will use the Seven Injuries Fist, so that the old brothers of Kongdong can learn more, but also for their honor, if I win the extinction, it is not the Seven Injuries Fist won Omei Palm Technique? Now the old brothers will still be grateful to me and admire me!
Extermination first use floating snow through the clouds palm, found useless, then change more powerful cut off the hand of the nine styles, is a move subtle and poisonous. I also used the Seven Injuries Fist moves.
Long hold, the extinction of the bad temper outbreak, this is not going to fulfill the reputation of this seed, I fight! A style of “Buddha’s light”, this martial arts on this move, but Omei hands on the top of the kung fu, extinction has been practiced so far has not been used against people, conceited and no one forced her to use, because like the master of the father of such a high level of how will be so competitive? This she has self-awareness, but also her own so like to fight.
I see the situation is not right, the thief nun to fight for his life, immediately push the power, the seven wounds fist to the extreme, send the most powerful punch.
“Boom ……” a loud bang, two strokes of mastery in the air collision, two powerful force radicalization rebound, I hastily flashed to the side, fortunately, my internal force is sufficient, my stance fast, a little thing is not. Extermination can be miserable, with all her strength she could not dodge, was shocked out, a mouthful of blood in the air. Zhi Ruo to pick up, but was shocked back and forth before finally stabilized, visible at that time rebound force how big. Only to see the extinction face purple and gold, it seems to have suffered extremely heavy internal injuries. I went up to her to treat her injuries. How do I know that this old nun even strong support scolded me hypocritical, do not let me cure, I can not do anything about it. The crowd beside me also lamented for a while, we all know Extinction’s strange temper, where can I be blamed! At this time, she took out Omei’s medicine for injuries and took it, only a little stabilized injuries, the face is also a little better.
With Omei’s entire army gone and the head master absent, Kunlun saw the situation and automatically abstained from the game, showing his obedience to the result.
Although Wudang wanted to leave it unsettled, Omei had already been on it, so naturally there was little reason not to try it yourself.
Song kid ignored the elders to discourage hard jumped out. You messed up enough eggs, this time see I do not teach you a good lesson, although this time a few uncles eyes looked at me to indicate that I let me be merciful, but how to give him a lesson, and have to be ruthless!
So I rushed up and kicked him in the ass, knocking him off the field. Now he was dumbfounded, before how I also played with others for a long time before I got down to win. This is his turn, a move before going down, do not know also thought I Song Qingshu worst! Thinking of not more hate me, viciously glaring at me, I only smiled at him. He had to run back to the Wudang line in disgrace. The uncles are a little embarrassed, after all, both of them have a very close relationship, and Song Qingshu did just keep offending me, I do so there is no excuse, helpless ah helpless, never so helpless. Song uncle will this kid casually teach a few sentences is considered to be finished, after all, never scolded this baby son, today also do not know how this kid whole, as much as add chaos, did not do anything serious! I can only shake my head.
Then, Yin six uncle came up and exchanged feelings with me and wanted to go down. Extinction at this time also slowed down to the end, see us and happy, this gas na! So said: “Yin six warrior really no fire people, Xiao Fu’s revenge can not be avenged!” This thieving nun wanted to sow discord. Sixth uncle is a person who emphasizes feelings, how can he stand this kind of excitement, immediately his face changed, the other uncles also angrily stared at the old nun. Which pot is not boiling which pot, people’s sixth brother has finally some peace for so many years, and today you’ve uncovered the sores again.
I quickly said, “Sect Master, Auntie Ji seems to have been killed by you, right, her daughter and I saw it with our own eyes, there could have been other people at that time, they all saw it!” “Yes, I killed the person, I just slapped her to death, how about that? If it wasn’t for her reneging on her marriage and fornicating with the demonic evil surnamed Yang, would I have killed her?” She snapped back.
“Even though the elders are responsible for marriage matters, but how can the juniors say that they can make some decisions for themselves! Sixth Uncle, I know you only like Auntie Ji, but Auntie Ji only has brother and sister love for you, I know this is hard for you to accept, but it’s the truth, otherwise she wouldn’t have skipped the marriage because she doesn’t want to marry someone she doesn’t love. If you think of her as your sister, do you want her to stay with someone she doesn’t love forever, or do you want her to pursue what she loves? I know your heart is in turmoil right now, go back and think carefully, you might be able to untie yourself.” After I finished speaking, I greeted my fourth uncle and helped Uncle Six, who was still immersed in his thoughts, down.
Luckily, when the extermination thief Nee got excited, his injuries came back and he didn’t interrupt, and finally suppressed the wave, which was so tiring that I would have preferred to use a fight.
Finally, it was Uncle Song who came out. I used my Wudang Long Fist to fight against him, and he was kind of testing my Wudang Kung Fu. After a hundred moves, I used my Nine Suns Kung Fu to fight with him, and both of us retreated from the shock, but he retreated one step more than I did, so he lost. This is of course I let him, how can not let the Wudang lose, right?
In this way, the result of the match is that I won, and the feud between the Ming Sect and the various sects is considered to be ended here.
Chapter 26: Dealing with the aftermath
The tournament was over and the grudge was settled, but the Ming Sect and the major sects didn’t become friends so quickly, as enemies who had just killed each other, the current situation was already considered good. At least both sides would not fight as soon as they met.
The major sects were obviously very embarrassed by this situation, and were somewhat at a loss as to what to do once the years of enmity had been ended. Now that they were still in the place of their original enemies, this was definitely not something they could stay for long.
Extinction for leaning on the sword fell into my hands obviously can not get over it, I am one of his most hated people, hours on the hour so mean to me, and now in my hands planted, hate has become hate. One’s own supreme weapon is held by the enemy, the sourness of the heart is not known. She only stared at me with hatred in Zhi Ruo’s arms and ordered Zhi Ruo coldly, “Go!” Omei’s people were obviously used to listening to this old Empress Dowager’s orders, and at the same time Zhi Ruo glanced at me for the last time, they packed up their weapons and bags and got ready to leave.
With the Omei Sect gone, the Huashan Sect had long since lost the face to stay, and at this point, Elder Ji saluted our side and left with his people. The Kunlun Sect was in a hurry to find the Sect Leader, so they followed suit and started off. Kongdong Sect is not in a hurry to leave, my promise has not yet been honored, Zong Wei Man and other elders with the injured Tang Wen Liang and the remaining disciples are waiting on the side.
Wudang naturally more will not go so quickly, old five’s son is not dead, but also martial arts, how to talk first. But the people of the Ming Sect behind me needed me even more, so I turned to Grandpa and said, ”Grandpa, I have to save the brothers of the Ming Sect right now, and there are still some things between the Wudang Sect and the Kongdong Sect and me, so can you help me receive them. They’re actually likely to become friends of the Ming Sect, so you just happen to ease the relationship with them first.”
“En, Wuji is right, within these sects, our conflicts with the Wudang Sect and Kongdong Sect are actually the smallest, and through you today, our relationship will be more cordial, I will make the arrangements, don’t worry!” Grandpa promised and then walked towards the Wudang Sect side.
I went to the Kongdong Sect first, Tang Wenliang’s injuries had already stabilized and were only waiting for my full treatment, I explained the situation to them and asked them to wait a little while along with the Wudang Sect. They were not displeased, after all, they still had things for me to do.
After the arrangement was completed, I greeted Xiao Zhao, who had long been stupid enough to come to my side, and then walked over to Yang Yi and the others, stopping them from talking, and then began to treat them one by one. Although Unrepentant was puzzled by Xiao Zhao being beside me and being so intimate, and even a little bit tasteless, he didn’t dare to do anything at this time!
Yang Yi, five scattered people the most serious is Cheng Kun’s phantom Yin finger injury recurrence, than at that time in the middle of the time is also powerful, but for my Nine Suns Divine Power healing function, it is the right medicine, with Yang against Yin. The bat king bumped into me, also counted on the encounter of the nobleman, its own cold ice true qi and phantom finger under the double blow, only my nine yang divine power can save, even the “thousand years of fire frogs” are not necessarily effective.
I spent 30% of my power to finally help them heal their internal injuries completely, and they were experts in other superficial injuries. Then, I saved other people such as the Five Elements Flag Palm Envoy, the Four Sect Masters of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, and the Heavenly Eagle Sect’s Hall Masters and Altar Masters. Luckily, they weren’t life threatening, otherwise they wouldn’t have lasted this long. After that, I was relaxed, and all the experts were also experts in treating internal and external injuries, so we worked together to heal the remaining congregation.
Two hours later, Xiao Zhao followed me to the parlor prepared by Grandpa. The room was not very dull, although the Wudang Sect and Kongdong Sect were not very close, but being in the same six sects, they understood each other, and now the elders of both sides were chatting. Song Qingshu obviously feel very unhappy, today face also lost all, but still have to dawdle here, but also do not dare to anger at this time to his father already dissatisfied with him, so he can only be bored on the side.
After I greeted the elders on both sides, I started by joining Tang Wenliang’s bones, it wasn’t hard to heal the injury, the bones were broken flush, and as long as they were kept in good condition, they could grow back. I fixed the prepared wooden plate on Tang Wenliang’s joint with a strip of cloth and instructed Kongdong to take some precautions, and then prescribed a prescription for health-improving medicines that were beneficial to the growth of bones and revitalization of meridians.
After that, I wrote down the insights I gained from practicing the Seven Injury Fist over the past few years in front of several elders. Seeing the elders on the side nodded their heads, it was a realization. Seven Injuries Fist is a very subtle martial arts, break through the general common sense, first hurt yourself and then hurt people, but can be played than the normal efficacy of martial arts. But in fact, first hurt himself after hurt is not inevitable, this is only because their bodies can not withstand the power of this kind of power and bring the sequelae, as long as their own internal cultivation is enough, or the body is strong enough (Superman or I), you can unlimited use of the Seven Injuries Fist without having to worry about their own first death under the Seven Injuries Fist. Zong Wei Man and the others were obviously very happy about such a gain, and were eager to try out some of my suggestions, so they hurried back.
There were no more outsiders, so I re-summoned with my Wudang uncles and knelt down to kowtow in turn. Xiao Zhao also had to follow the kneeling. The people who have been repressing their feelings, now finally get vent, a few big men actually have teardrops in their eyes, Yin six uncle is even a little choked up. Although the crowd was a little strange about Xiao Zhao’s behavior, they did not look deeper, probably thinking that it was my slave girl! This is also similar. Song Qingshu obviously couldn’t stand to see his uncles’ generous love for me and turned his face away with a cold snort. Uncle immersed in feelings of course did not realize, I six keen sense, how can I not know, sooner or later to abolish you!
It’s pretty tiring to play along with the crowd’s emotional drama! It almost made me really tired. A few big men so drag you, crying and asking questions, and can not be impatient, really troublesome. I had to lie to them that I practiced martial arts in the valley, then traveled out of the mountain, once by chance discovered the Shaolin conspiracy, it was carefully investigated all the way, and finally let me understand the whole process, and told them that the three uncle’s injury has a cure, I will go to look for drugs, and then go to Wudang to give the three uncle cured. Hearing this news, everyone is very happy, after all, the old three originally in the seven warriors in the martial arts is one of the best, but fell into such a tragic, the crowd is very concerned about the deplorable.
On behalf of all the people, Uncle Song invited me back to Wudang, how could I go back, so I said that I still had to take care of matters related to my righteous father here, and that I had to search for the medicine to cure Uncle San afterwards, so I asked them to go first.
I do know that the Mongols will really ambush on the road, do not tell the other sects because, I want to give grace to them, such a rescue them, let them completely change their views on the Ming Sect, how would I stop it! Although I have already warned them to be careful during the match, but how will they care about my speculation, and even if they pay attention to it, with Zhao Min’s wisdom she will be able to succeed. I just want to save Wudang now, what should I do? I’m a bit powerless, even if I tell them, how will I explain.
In the end, I still did not think of a good way to go back, after all, there is only one way to go back to the Jade Gate Pass. Anyway, Zhao Min they use ten incense soft tendon powder, Wudang people are not life-threatening, suffer a little bit is also considered to give them a frustration education. I would like them to Song Qingshu this guy to take care of, or to reduce my future to deal with his embarrassing situation.
After the people expressed their intention to leave, I couldn’t force them to stay; they were trying to bring the news that I was still alive to the Great Master sooner.
When I sent them away, I reminded them of the conspiracy between Shaolin and Mongolia, to be careful on the road, must not be separated, pay attention to food and drink, etc., but became a big mom! Uncle saw this was also a bit strange, but did not think of the worries in my heart. But after all, some effect, uncle nodded and instructed the crowd on the road to pay more attention to the situation, be careful. I also have nothing to say. We parted in a somber atmosphere.
Chapter 27 – Master of the Ming Sect
Leading Xiao Zhao, back to the hall of the Ming Church, only to see that all the people who can stand have arrived, Yang Yi and others are standing at the top, seemingly anxiously waiting, the following neatly arranged team congregation.
Yang Yi saw me, a face of joy, just now the nervousness swept away, three steps and a step, sprinted to walk, grabbed my hand and said: “Godfather, you finally still stay!” “Godfather”, hey, I expected, so big pie has not eaten, where can I go? How can what I think in my heart be shown on my face, I asked with a puzzled face, “Uncle Yang, what did you say?”
Yang Yi realized that he was a bit out of line, let go of my hand, smiled and said: “I and the bat king, the eagle king and the five dispersed people have already discussed, the Ming Sect can no longer be like before without a godfather, but none of us are not convinced by anyone, and now Wuji your appearance makes it possible for us to be united again, so we have decided that you should be the thirty-fourth generation of the Ming Sect’s godfather, the congregation under the hall also expressed their support. I hope you can grant our request!”
“But I’m not from the Ming Sect?” I pretended to shrug it off.
Yang Yi returned, ”Although you have not formally joined the Ming Sect, you have been inextricably linked to the Ming Sect since you were a child. Your mother made you count as half of the Ming Sect at birth, and your maternal grandfather was honored as the Dharma King, and later became the Lion King’s righteous son. In the eyes of us and outsiders, you are also considered a member of the Ming Sect.”
“But I’m so young and inexperienced that I can’t convince the people, and if I were to become the Sect Leader, I wouldn’t make the Ming Sect even more chaotic.”
“This you do not have to worry, you are young, but the jianghu is revered force, everyone has seen your martial arts, I believe that no one within the Ming Sect can be defeated. And this time you on the great kindness of the Ming Sect, all the brothers all empathy, to your respect is greater than the force of deterrence. It doesn’t matter if you don’t have experience, with the help of us old guys, we are still afraid of what will happen. Ming Sect is now a bit chaotic, but as long as we are united, a little bit of reorganization, will certainly be able to return to the former prosperity. If Wuji you do not agree to become the sect leader, then the Ming Sect’s brief unity will soon end, and the Ming Sect and even the entire martial arts world will be plunged into chaos again. I don’t think these are what you wish for either!”
At this time, Grandpa interjected, “Wuji, Yang Zuozhuang is right, except for you, we are no one serves anyone, if this goes on, Ming Sect will not have a Sect Master, at that time, if on the occurrence of the violation of the agreement between us and the major sects of how to deal with it, there will be a conflict, and even triggered the Ming Sect of the infighting, in that case, everything you have done today, will be in vain. “
By the way, Sect Master Yang’s letter is still at Xiao Zhao’s place, I asked her to take it out and give it to Yang Yi. Yang Zong read it and passed it on to the others.
I said, “Sect Master Yang means that whoever recaptures the Order of the Sacred Flame will be the Sect Master, and my righteous father will be the Vice Sect Master and lead the Sect in general. So I can’t be the sect leader.”
A few of them talked to each other for a while and came to a decision, only to see Yang Yi smiling, “If we really wait to recapture the Holy Fire Order, then the Ming Sect might have already perished, and if there is no Wuji you this time, the Ming Sect also perished before today. This, I think everyone is able to understand.” Everyone in the hall nodded in agreement.
Yang Yi added: “Yang Sect Master let your righteous father as the vice sect master, since ancient times the son in place of the father’s position, now your righteous father is not, of course, by you to do. Moreover, in the middle of the match, I found that your Qiankun Da Nuo Yi is unknown how much more superior than mine, this Wei Batwang and the Five Scattered People should, also see it, right?” He turned to inquire about the six people, who nodded their heads with serious expressions.
“Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi traditionally for the Ming Sect Sect Master’s martial arts, I also only get two layers of transmission. In my opinion, Wuji may have already practiced almost, so Wuji you should even take up the position of the sect leader. As for the Holy Fire Order, we can go back to reclaim it after we finish handling things in the Central Plains.”
While I don’t like being so pretentious, I have to say no again.
Seeing this, Yang Yi felt that it was impossible not to make a desperate move. Take the lead and kneel to the ground, said, “Please teach master for the sake of the brothers of the Ming Church, teach master if abandon us, then we are not far from extinction, anyway, a death, we would rather kneel and die here ……”
Grandpa, Bat King and others followed suit, and the rest of the congregation was even more consistent, “swish” sound, kneeling down a large area.
I pretended not to know what to do, help this one have to help that one, but this help up, that kneel down, simply not helpful, Xiao Zhao at this time also followed the hilarious, kneel down, I also had to kneel down, said: “elders, brothers and sisters, since everyone so hope that I serve as a sect master, I again want to shirk, it would be too heartless and unreasonable, I promise everyone. However, since I have become the Sect Master, I hope that you can truly treat me like your brothers and sisters, caring for each other and uniting as one. I hope that you can truly abide by my orders, so that I can handle the affairs of the Ming Sect with peace of mind. Can you all agree to this?”
“Can ……” was the cry, showing the determination of the group.
“Then I command that everyone now stand up after me!” I said getting up. The crowd followed suit and stood up.
Afterwards, Yang Yi presided over my initiation ceremony, and everyone present testified that this was clearly the grandest initiation ceremony the Ming Church had ever seen.
Immediately following the ceremony of the succession of the Patriarch, I swore the oath to the bright god of fire in the hall, and then turned to face the crowd underneath, who had already knelt down and were looking at me.
I led the singing, “The blazing sacred fire, burning my body. What joy in life, what pain in death ……” The crowd sang along. In order to come a little shocking effect, I mobilized the Nine Suns Divine Power, imitating the appearance of the God of Fire, open arms, in the two hands to form each form a high flame. Unexpectedly, the eyes of the crowd underneath looking at me became worshipful and awe-inspiring. It seemed that the loyalty of these people was sort of guaranteed in a big way. This is the benefit of religion ah, although I did not say anything, but they these people must be thinking that I may be the reincarnation of the Fire God, the Fire God saw that the Ming Church suffered such a great difficulty, then reincarnated to come to the aid of these suffering disciples.
After the teaching song, my eyes and theirs were filled with tears. Of course, I made the tears on purpose to make them more convinced of me, and it was quite hard to bear. They, on the other hand, were reminiscing about the hard days of the past as they sang.
I just became the head of the sect, so there are a lot of people still do not know, Yang Yi led the bottom of the crowd one by one to meet the salute again, the left envoy Yang Yi, the eagle king grandfather, the bat king WeiYiYi, the bag monk can not be said, the iron crown daoist ZhangZhong, Mr. LengMian cold face LengQian, peng monk pang ying yu, the big guy zhoubian, the five elements flag flag palm ambassador: sharp gold flag WuBingTong, the flag of the blaze of fire LeiYan, the flag of the back of the earth YanYuanGuan, the flag of the flood of TangYang, the flag of the giant wood wen cangsong, the eagle under the heavenly micro The three hall masters of the Heavenly Eagle Sect: Tian Wei, Zi Wei and Tian Shi, and the five altar masters of the Divine Serpent, the Green Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird and the Xuanwu, and the four gate masters of the Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder Sect under Yang Yi.
Since, all of them had not rested for many days, I dismissed them back and asked to gather in the hall again tomorrow. I, on the other hand, left Yang Yi with something to discuss.
I pulled Xiao Zhao over and said to Yang Yi, “Uncle Yang, I would like to have Xiao Zhao over to be my maid, I wonder what uncle thinks?”
Yang Yi was busy returning, “Sect master, in the future, please don’t need to address your subordinates in this way, you are now the noble sect master, you have to pay attention to your personal prestige at all times. As for Xiao Zhao, since Sect Master likes it, I shouldn’t have objected to it, but I have some doubts about her origin, and I’m worried that she will be unfavorable to Sect Master.”
I smiled and said, “There is no need for the left envoy to worry, I have already figured out where she came from, and although it’s a bit strange, she definitely won’t do anything unfavorable to me, so I helped her remove the chains.”
Yang Yi had a respectful face and said, ”Sect Master’s divine power is so great that he was able to remove the Cold Iron Chain. En, in that case, Xiao Zhao will stay by the side of the sect master. By the way, Bu Xie has probably already tidied up the Sect Master’s room, I’ll go call her.” After saying that, he mysteriously smiled and left.
Chapter 28: My Unrepentance
A moment later, unrepentant sister will run over, only to see her forehead some thin sweat, temples and face are sticking a little dust, face red, seems to be really on their own to clean up the house for me, heart a burst of moving. To know, although unrepentant also had a hard time when she was young, but since returning to her father’s side, as a young lady, everything was done by servants or maids, where she needed to do it herself. She is willing to do so, to my heart, Yang Yi and I are all aware of it.
From a distance, she called out “Brother Wuji!” I couldn’t help but feel a surge of joy as I looked at her high breasts that kept rising and falling, but she was acting like a child. She jumped into my arms again with such abandon and hung onto my body. I had to hold her close, her body so petite that it had no weight in my hands. The waist is delicate, but it is soft and boneless, the breasts are right against my chest, soft and flexible, the desire rises dramatically, the lower body is immediately firm and strong, right against her pussy.
Apparently she also felt the change in me, but was not shy, she just reached out a hand and held my firmness firmly, and looked up curiously and asked me, “Brother, why are you hiding a stick there, it’s pushing against me so hard, shall I take it off?”
I can’t help but laugh, she even like I left so naive. In fact, can not say that she is stupid, her mother died early, Yang Yi which will hand over to her these, around the maid herself is also do not understand, so that sixteen years old, she does not know anything about men and women. It seems I have to educate her well.
At this time, she realized that Xiao Zhao behind me was actually snickering, so she was furious and scolded, “You bad girl, what’s so funny, don’t think that I wouldn’t dare to beat you up if brother Wuji is around!” She tried to struggle, but I was holding her so tightly that she couldn’t get down at all. On the contrary, because of the struggle, making our contact more ambiguous, both of our clothes are a little messy, the friction of my body makes my desire more intense, the bottom is more hard, this time she did not dare to move, just slightly gasping for breath, looked at me and said, “Brother, why are you helping her! You bully me!”
“Little fool, how could I bully you? I love you more than I can say! Xiao Zhao laughing at you is not malicious oh, you have a lot of things you don’t understand, brother teach you okay?” I asked with a bad smile.
“Yes, yes, yes!” She was all excited. “Then you take me back to my room, what we’re going to do later, but only the closest of people can do it, so we can’t show it to anyone else. Are you willing to be the closest person to your brother? It’s someone closer than your daddy, are you willing to do that?”
She replied fondly, “I do, brother, I grew up loving my brother the most, of course I do.” Blushing, as if somewhat aware of something.
I put her down, pulling her with one hand and greeting Xiao Zhao to follow.
My room, originally belonging to Sect Master and Mrs. Yang, is large, with a main hall as you enter, a lounge past a cavernous door, and a study and bedroom further in. This place has been cleaned by Sister Unrepentant.
I hinted to Xiao Zhao to go and close all the several doors, the walls here are very strong, the sound can’t penetrate, so the sound won’t be transmitted to the outside.
I suddenly stepped forward to hold my unrepentant sister who was pointing out items to me in my arms and reached over to kiss her fresh, delicate red lips, she was a little surprised but not scared and quickly got into this game. My tongue was already capturing her little swimmers, and she couldn’t escape, so she fought back and intertwined with me. I greedily sucked the juices from both of them. She may have been feeling a little thirsty and started sucking on the juices as well. You fight me, the suction force makes my tongue a bit hairy, but she has not stopped, really kissing special. I grabbed her left breast heavily.
“Ah!” She screamed out and also finally let go of my tongue, panting slightly, “Brother is so bad, it hurts so much!” While still touching her left breast.
“Where, is it here? Let me rub it for you.” I said as I gently caressed her left breast, “Does it hurt? Here, let’s undo it and check to see how badly it hurts.” I moved to undo her shirt.
Unrepentant realized what was going on and resisted a bit, but finally gave up under my light caresses and kisses. It’s so hard to untie, and I can’t go tearing it, I bite her ear and softly say, “Sister, can you untie it yourself?” “En!” She blushed, hummed softly, and untied it herself.
With the bib removed, her upper body was in full view, with a five-finger bruise on her left breast. I carried her to the big bed and laid her flat as she shyly closed her eyes.
Gently grasping her right breast with my left hand, I stuck my tongue out to lick the bruises. “Is that better?” I asked. The tickling sensation made the pain of unrepentant disappear, replaced by an inexplicable feeling that she had never experienced like this before. It was strange to feel a little uncomfortable and yet enjoy it. “Eh!” A soft hum came out, as if she was enjoying it.
I continue to work hard, licked the bruises, licked the nipple, contained in the mouth, surprisingly, there is a child’s milk flavor, it is really tempting, flicked with my tongue, felt it gradually rise in my mouth, unrepentant humming is also getting louder and louder, lingering in my ears. Gradually increase the force of my left hand, so that her right breast in my hands constantly changing all kinds of shapes, she did not have any discomfort, but instead, her hands unconsciously gently caress their own bodies, it seems that this girl itself is also a bit lewd it! It’s worth a good tutoring.
Her mouth let go of her breasts and reached for her ear, nibbling the ear bead while saying, “Did you like it, sister? This is what only the closest of people can do, from now on you can only do it with your brother, got it?” She closed her eyes and still nodded. “There’s better, but it’s going to hurt a little bit later, can you hold back?” She nodded again.
I stood on the edge of the bed, untied her lower garment, better than above, soon, her most mysterious place is also displayed in front of my eyes. A few thin grass can not cover the beautiful flowers, petals red, dripping with a few crystal dew drops, she was a little emotional.
Holding her slim and resilient buttocks, I licked away the dewdrops and went back to eating the petals, gently biting and causing her to shudder, my tongue attacking the petals and picking at the deep red beans. She was surprisingly quick to ooze water, babbling like a stream.
After a quarter of an hour or so of licking and fingering, her bottom was flooded and ready. I quickly removed my full body restraints and got on top of her on the bed. The pressure caused her to open her eyes and look at me in ecstasy, I asked to hold her while caressing her breasts and spine, she moved to wrap her arms back around me and run her hands over my back.
Holding my firmness against the long moist flower with one hand, I whispered in her ear, “Sister, I’m going to enter you, bear the pain, it’ll be okay in a while, okay?” “En!”
“Ah ……” I broke through quickly to minimize the damage, but her tender flower still couldn’t withstand my massive firmness, and she screamed out, thankfully it had been soundproofed or it wouldn’t have drawn the crowd in. Pausing inside her, kissing and touching again, I finally stopped feeling the tension in her muscles and the pain was suppressed. I moved slowly, only to hear her “N, N!” The light humming out of the sound, double eyebrow stretching, seems to be no big problem. Gradually speeding up, increasing the force, her grunts became louder and louder.
“Brother …… good brother …… you are really powerful …… people are so comfortable … …” “Brother …… after …… people every day to …… oh ……”
What a slutty sister, I used all my strength to make her deflower five or six times, still like an octopus, hanging tightly on my body, but already fell asleep, I had to untie her from her body, looking at her red and swollen flower, it’s hard to imagine that she would be so slutty just now. This is bad, she is a few days can not get out of bed, I have to quickly with Yang Yi to propose marriage, otherwise even if he also want me to be a son-in-law, but I first cut off or will be dissatisfied.
I gave Unrepentant medicine and covered him up again, and called for Xiao Zhao, who had been standing guard in the main hall. She had been listening for so long and had already experienced it herself, and by this time she was also red in the face. I asked her to lick my firmness clean, she happily executed, and obediently she helped me get dressed again. After instructing her to look after Unrepentant, I went to find Yang Yi.
After asking the congregation in charge of the guard by the roadside, I finally found his room, and he, too, was not yet asleep and was reading a book. I told him directly of my affair with Unrepentant, and also of my affair with my cousin, in the hope that he would promise me to marry two daughters together. He invited his grandfather and uncle, and after some discussion between them, they agreed to hold the wedding on the fifteenth of August this year. There were still several months to go, and there was no hurry.
Chapter XXIX. Preliminary reorganization
Early the next morning, I left Unrepentant in bed under the care of Xiao Zhao, and under my persuasion, Unrepentant finally relented to Xiao Zhao.
When he came to the hall, the people were already waiting there, and he sat down on the sect leader’s throne, signaling the people to be exempted from salutation and take their seats.
I solemnly said, “On my way to the Ming Church, I heard that the Beggar’s Association is inviting all the small gangs in the Jianghu Lake, intending to take advantage of the fact that we are fighting with the six major sects to pick up the ready-made bargains after we have lost both of them, and it seems that it is already on the way here. Gentlemen, I don’t know what countermeasures?”
At once, the hall was talking, but did not feel puzzled by my news, the Beggar’s Association this kind of behavior is also reasonable.
Yang Zun got up and said, “Sect Master, my subordinate thinks that ‘knowing the enemy and knowing yourself, one will not be in danger in a hundred battles’, we should first send people to find out how many people they have come and what are the main ones; secondly, we should first set up a defense formation to eliminate them in the periphery of the Ming Sect; and lastly, our injured brothers should step up the treatment, and those brothers who are well should not slacken on practicing their martial arts.” After hearing this, the crowd nodded in agreement.
“Good, let the Bat King personally choose the twenty brothers with the best light skills and resourcefulness in the sect to form the ‘Flying Wings Team’, responsible for scouting for the enemy, report back immediately if you find anything, pay attention to hiding yourself, come back immediately if you are found, don’t make unnecessary sacrifices, your first task is to gather intelligence. You go now.” The Bat King said yes and went out.
“The defense of the periphery will be taken up by the Five Elements Flag, due to the heavy loss of the Five Elements Flag before, it must be replenished immediately, the personnel will be selected from the Heavenly Eagle Sect, Grandpa, you’ll have to cooperate more.” Grandpa agreed with alacrity.
“The Four Sectors of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder under Ambassador Yang are responsible for the defense of the General Altar. For the remaining members of the Heavenly Eagle Sect, I would like to change the formation and adopt the army organization, because the future goal of our Ming Sect is to expel the Tartars, so we must establish our own army to do so. The Eagle Cult members and the Ming disciples in other places will be the core members of our army, and the people will be recruited into the army later. Currently, only the Heavenly Eagle Cult has any surplus personnel at the General Altar, so we will start by reorganizing the congregation here first. The original Hall Master will be changed to a Ten Thousand Horseman, the Altar Master will be a Thousand Horseman, the Fragrance Master will be a Hundred Horseman, and the following congregation will be Ten Horsemen and ordinary infantrymen, and when there are cavalrymen in the future, the same formation will be Ten Thousand Horsemen, Thousand Horsemen, Hundred Horsemen, Ten Horsemen, and ordinary cavalrymen. This is of course only because our congregation is still small now, and down the road when the number increases, according to the battle results of the officers at all levels, they will be made generals and command more troops. I wonder what you all have to say about this?”
While the others were still considering, Yang Yi asked, “I wonder why Sect Leader wants to separate the cavalry and infantry into separate formations, the former Song Dynasty has not had such formations, and the Tartars have such formations because of their many horses, mostly cavalry, is it appropriate for us to do this?”
“I also know that it is very difficult to find so many good war horses in the Central Plains, but we have to do it, to defeat the Mongols is not a matter of three or two years, this may take at least ten years. In the early stages we only have to rely more on foot soldiers to fight, while at the same time we have to capture the Mongols’ warhorses and recruit horsemen to build our own warhorse base and train our own cavalry. I know it takes a lot of financial and material resources to build up our own cavalry unit, I found a treasure in the past, there is no problem with the financial resources, I need you to gather the captured horses together after every victory over the enemy, whether it’s for training or mating, in short, it’s to be used for the development of our own cavalry. In the future, except for a few horses that are used for generals to ride on and to relay information and other purposes, they will all be uniformly housed. This matter will be put aside for the time being, and when the opportunity is right, then we will decide on the specific operation.”
“Grandpa, since we are going to become an army, we must have a large number of weapons in the future, when there are more soldiers under us, our original weapons will definitely not be enough, so we must have our own weapon manufacturing workshop, I don’t know if there is any way for you to solve this.”
Grandpa thought for a moment and said, “My Heavenly Eagle Sect has tens of thousands of congregations in Jiangnan, and the demand for weapons is so great that we have our own blacksmith stores, and then there are those that are secretly purchased from the local blacksmith stores. However, the Mongols have collected so much that we don’t have many weapons of our own, and many of the congregation’s weapons are just agricultural iron. The only way I want to truly satisfy the dosage of an army is to first gather all our congregations that know the blacksmith’s craft, and then have the skilled ones among them teach and unify their manufacturing.”
“Okay, this matter is in your hands, Grandpa!” Grandpa led the order and retreated.
“If, however, no one has any other questions, then let’s go about our business!”
After the dispersal, the heads ran to their posts.
Originally, among the five elemental flags, the Rui Jin Flag was in charge of punishment; Wu Ching’s five hundred men were equipped with feathered arrows, javelins and short axes, all long-range weapons; the Giant Wood Flag’s Weng Cangsong’s five hundred men were specialized in attacking with rolled logs and building fortifications; the Flood Flag’s Tang Yang’s five hundred men were twenty in each team, with twenty-five teams of Water Dragons spraying poisoned water; the Fiery Fire Flag’s Leiyan’s five hundred men were twenty in each team, with twenty-five teams of Fire Dragons spraying flames to killing and wounding the enemy; five hundred men under Yan Yuan of the Houtu Banner, specializing in digging traps and throwing poisonous sand. This time, with the addition of the Heavenly Eagle Cult congregation, many of them were not yet able to fulfill their roles, so the various palm envoys readjusted their personnel to train with the old and bring in the new.
The four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind, and Thunder themselves are replenished from the rest of the congregation, which is not yet full, but it’s up to quite a fight, and it’s main goal is the final defense, so that’s not too important. I don’t really like the setup either, and only because it’s my future father-in-law’s men, I didn’t break it up and sell it piecemeal. My future reliance will be on the “special forces” of the Five Elements Banner and the regular army made up of the rest of the congregation. The four gates will be the guards of the general altar.
This time, the Heavenly Eagle Sect came to help in addition to all levels of chiefs, there are ten thousand congregation, after the final showdown with the six sects left more than six thousand people, and after replenishment of the five rows of flags, there are still almost four thousand or so, just to make up the four thousands of team, due to too many monks and too little gruel, a lot of high-level chiefs did not get the henchmen, by Grandpa chose a few of the most warlike altar masters to serve as the thousands of captains, the general leader of the uncle. The rest of the chiefs stayed with Grandpa. In this way, there was nothing left for them to say. The Heavenly Eagle Sect had dueled with the Mongols a long time ago, so they knew something about the army’s maneuvers, and combined with their own original practice method, trained under the command of officers at all levels.
Outside the training work is going hot, I am in the back garden training Xiao Zhao. Xiao Zhao’s martial arts is not weak, compared to the original cousin is almost, but if encountered such as XuanMei two old masters, can only be captured, I want to train her to have self-protection until the power, so can also help me to protect the unrepentant.
I taught her the Misty Steps, the Prancing Palm, and the Easy Sword. Her understanding is very high, I handed over the first time, can follow the end of the make, the second time to be able to independently make the end, the third time already have a little bit of charm. It seems that as long as more practice, she can quickly master, can be said that her martial arts talent, no less than me, my advantage lies in the deep internal energy.
At night, we spend two hours together first double cultivation, of course, including unrepentant, initially unrepentant for small Zhao and we together some reluctance, but in small Zhao on her careful care, and when the obedient on the part of, finally put down posture to accept this fact. Due to the unrepentant martial arts foundation is not as good as Xiao Zhao, night double cultivation and more with her together, to help her internal strength growth faster. The next day, in teaching Xiao Zhao, let not repent sitting on the chair apprenticeship, although she wanted to down to practice, I can how to give up, must be after she recuperated from her injuries and then say.
The third day, unrepentant as desired, finally with Xiao Zhao together to practice kung fu, Xiao Zhao has already had the experience, they took the initiative to help her practice, but also and her feed moves, so down, the two people’s feelings are always again much better.
Chapter 30 – A Great Victory
On this day, the Bat King sent news: the Beggar Gang, the Giant Whale Gang, the Three Doors Gang, the Wushan Gang, the Three Rivers Gang, the Hai Sha Sect, the Divine Fist Sect, the Five Phoenix Knives, the Soul Breaking Gun, and other nine gangs have gathered more than 50,000 gangs are heading towards the Top of the Brightness, and there are about two more days of travel.
I hastened to call a meeting of all levels of chiefs, and first inquired about the training of the ministries.
The Five Elements Flag was relatively smooth during this period of intensive training, and the way of bringing in the new with the old made the congregation, which was originally of good quality, quickly adapted to the duties of the Five Elements Flag, and even though it did not have the original strength, the special function of the Five Elements Flag could be utilized by eighty percent.
The four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder had also been replenished, and the injuries of the wounded were all under control, with 90% having recovered their fighting strength and being able to go into battle against the enemy.
The newly formed four thousand-man squad’s formation practice and formation training were basically completed, and they had already gotten used to moving as a whole, only that their weapons were not yet unified and could not be fully functional.
The remaining several hundred ordinary congregations were responsible for logistics. So the entire Ming Sect’s main altar had been reorganized and clearly divided.
“What do you all think about how to deal with the enemy?” Having told the crowd about the Bat King, I asked for their opinions.
Yang Yi said with a worried face, “The enemy has as many as 50,000 while we have less than 10,000 in total, we are at an absolute disadvantage in terms of numbers, the only way to win is to rely on strategy, but ‘killing 10,000 of the enemy is a loss of 3,000 of our own’, even if we win, we may already be almost dead. I didn’t expect that our religion would be destroyed in the hands of these jumping clowns.”
There was a momentary sigh of relief in the hall.
Leng Qian said in a cold voice, “Withdraw!”
Zhou Bing jumped up, “If you, a piece of ice, want to leave, I’m just going to die, I’m not going to leave here. Damn, how can I not swallow this breath without chopping these bastards to death.”
Yang Yi also said at this time: “Retreat is also a way, just before fighting with the enemy, automatically retreat, how can we be willing, and this will seriously affect the morale of the brethren, it would be better to fight a battle first before saying that the terrain here we are familiar with, if you really want to retreat, I believe that it is also still coming in a hurry.”
Seeing that I didn’t really react to their words, Grandpa asked me what I thought.
I smiled and said, “Calm down everyone, we need to think of ourselves as an army now, don’t limit ourselves to the honor of the gang, temporary strategic shifts are sometimes the key to victory, so Mr. Leng’s view is also right. But at the moment there is no need for us to leave this place, we are fully capable of destroying them, you guys shouldn’t be intimidated by the figure of 50,000, if it was an army then we would have to evacuate immediately. But they’re just a ragtag bunch, made up of nine gangs, surely they don’t obey anyone and will only fight alone. And they’re in the desert right now, and the desert alone will help us get rid of a lot of our enemies.”
Straightening my color, I then continued, “The Five Elements Flags, except for the Giant Wood Flag, immediately prepare weapons, dry food and water, and go to the front of the enemy to set up an ambush. The Back Earth Banner will try to dig as many traps and fortifications as possible, preferably at every possible place; the Flood Banner will first poison a few water sources, and then detoxify them later, and then together with the Flame Banner and the Sharp Gold Banner, we will attack the enemy in the fortifications dug by the Back Earth Banner. In addition to tell everyone a good news, I have ordered the Bat King to poison their grain and grass.”
The crowd below is not displeased, but rather happy. If it was some prestigious sect, then this boss of mine would have to be removed from his position, fortunately our Ming Sect is not particular about any of this, or else there wouldn’t be the Five Elements Flag.”
The Giant Wood Banner Wen Cangsong saw that the remaining four banners all had something to do but he had nothing to do, so he was anxious: “Sect Master, what about us, the Giant Wood Banner?”
I smiled and quieted everyone down, saying, “Although our ploy just now was able to kill and injure the enemy in large numbers, but the total number of them is large, and they are different organizations, instead, there will be a lot of people who won’t die because of this, if the remaining people are greedy for their lives and afraid of death, then we’ll even be finished, but if they fight for their lives, then the four flags may also be broken through. At this time, the four flags should not fight hard, after all, you are mainly attacking from afar, you must retreat immediately, using your familiarity with the desert, it will be easy for you to come back, don’t make unnecessary sacrifices, remember my words or I will severely punish you, this supervisory duty will be taken up by Wu. Giant Wood Banner is responsible for placing logs and rolling stones on the mountains that the four banners must pass through when they come back, hiding them well at the beginning, waiting for the four banners to pass through while the pursuing enemy arrives at the mountainside and then launches an attack. The four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder are at the end, and when the attack of the Giant Wooden Banner is over, they will go down the mountain to clean up the battlefield. Now you will go and make your own arrangements!”
The next day, the bat king has news again: from the bodies left by the enemy, the poison killed the enemy about 20,000, but the beggar’s gang has a master of detoxification, after each time first check the diet, which makes the poison ineffective.
That’s a pretty good result, so here’s a look at the four flags.
In the afternoon, news came from the four flags: the enemy passed through most of the traps, the deaths and injuries could not be counted, after which the three flags jointly attacked from afar, and it was estimated that there were more than 10,000 kills, and more than a hundred self-losses, mostly injuries caused by concealed weapons of the various factions. As the factions are interspersed with a number of experts, from time to time can be attacked, we decided to retreat.
On the third day the enemy were in hot pursuit, and although they lost a few thousand men in the pursuit, owing to quicksand and want of water, etc., they hung on behind the four flags out of the desert. By this time they totaled only about 10,000, about the same strength as we had.
The four banners hurried up the hill, and the enemy came up after them. Suddenly the sky logs rolling stone pressure, shouting, countless enemies into meat cakes. In the mountains are watching me a burst of nausea, fortunately do not have to fight themselves, I kill people have never been so thrilling it, this is the ancient battle ah!
The enemy on the mountain did not live, the following is also not good, logs rolling stone down the mountain, scared silly rabble do not know to hide, have lost their lives. Only a few leading figures immediately led the crowd to retreat, concentrated in one place, at this time they realized that they are only about a thousand people left, are crying, look fearful.
Seeing the log rolling finally stopped, the crowd could not help but let out a long breath. I didn’t order the four gates to go down and attack now, because the rest of them are considered the best in the gang, and there are as many as a thousand of them, so the four gates obviously can’t take them down, and it’s better to let the Giant Wood Banner be log-rolled again more.
Fortunately, these people down below have been frightened and do not dare to go up the mountain at this time, otherwise unnecessary injuries are bound to be caused. At present, there are still fifteen thousand left in the four flags, but the weapons are almost used up, so the fighting force is very weak and cannot go into battle now. The four gates have about eight hundred men, but their martial arts are not very high. The four thousand men can be used now, but against the masters, the damage will be so bad that I won’t send them until it’s absolutely necessary. Just spend it with them!
Nine gangs counted the number of people, nine gang masters died four, the remaining beggar gang, giant whale gang, three door gang, sea sand faction, five phoenix knife five gang masters, and in addition to the beggar gang, the rest of the gangs only a few masters survived in the gangs, which will have to listen to the beggar gang’s command. Chen Youliang proposed to retreat, but because it is already near dusk, this time if retreat into the desert, simply looking for death, discussion, decided to camp on a piece of flat land next to the next day early in the morning and then leave.
Chapter 31 – The Divine Eagle
The Giant Wood Banner set up temporary huts on the hill and stayed behind for defense. We hastily conferred and decided on a nighttime attack on the camp, not intending to let them live.
Since it was a night attack, of course, non-experts don’t want, I, Yang Yi, Bat King, Grandpa, and the five scattered people only brought sixteen experts in the sect, because this is an assassination operation.
We started off in our cabins each tuning up and waiting for the right time to go.
At midnight, it was as dark as it could be, and this is when people are most sleepy, but we were in high spirits and went down a secret mountain path.
Gradually approaching their camp, only to see a few guards already unable to resist sleepiness napping there. The Bat King acted alone, and we each took two experts to act separately.
Noiselessly, we first resolved all the guards, and also posed as asleep. After that, quietly touched into the outer tents, pointing out the death points of the people inside, without leaving a single sound.
“Sneak attack by the Devil Cult! Everyone get up!” Finally, an expert heard the noise and discovered our assassination operation this time, calling loudly for his companions to wake up. But it was already too late, we killed almost all of their ordinary gang members and exterminated a few more experts. They gathered in one place, only to realize that there were only a few dozen people left, about two dozen experts and more than thirty gang members.
It was the time for the final showdown, there were exactly twenty five of us, yet there were nine top experts and sixteen first class experts, although they were outnumbered, they were still unbeatable. I take the lead and charge into the enemy lineup, Bat King is flying in, his killing method is similar to mine, all are killed in one hit, unlike the others who make a sensational mess with blood all over the place.
In the fight, found a tall, thin, small eyes beggar even want to escape alone, grandmother, I immediately give him a little shaoshang sword, will be destroyed. End of the fight, all killed. Tomorrow then call people to clean it, now there is still some time to sleep it! So we went back to the cabin to catch up on sleep.
The next day, an earth-shattering bird song woke us up, what bird, screaming so loudly? We came out in a line, only to see the disciples of the Giant Wooden Flag were lined up on guard, and in the opposite sky there was a giant eagle with four big eagles, and on the back of the giant eagle stood a girl wearing a yellow dress and a veil, and in her hands she was pulling a pretty little girl of about twelve or thirteen years of age, and in each of the other four big eagles there was a girl of a clear appearance dressed as a lady-in-waiting.
“May I ask the name of the girl, and I wonder what I’m doing here?” I asked aloud as I looked at her.
“Did you kill those people down there?” The voice was cold, and there was a pang of annoyance that it didn’t answer my question, but asked about me instead.
“The girl has not answered my question?” I returned.
“I ask you, did you kill those people down there?” She was a bit fuming.
“So what if it is, so what if it isn’t?” I returned coldly.
“So, you guys killed them. Why did you guys kill so many people?” The eyes unexpectedly carried a murderous aura, so it seemed that this girl’s martial arts skills were not weak.
“Isn’t the girl asking knowingly? This is our territory, they came to attack us, we naturally have to attack back.”
“Then you can’t kill them all, what about their loved ones if they die?”
“That’s not my concern, I just need to keep my own people alive. If we don’t kill them all, they’ll still come after us, and we’ll only be truly safe when they’re all dead. Don’t you think so?” I looked over at her with an evil grin. I want her, her sculpture, I want to provoke her so that she takes the initiative to fight me, so that I have an excuse to plunder. Heh heh!
“You’ve gone too far, treating human life like dirt, you’re a devil ……” she cursed under her breath, but couldn’t swear.
“Little girl, is the devil as handsome as me? Even if I am the devil, what can you do, with your three-legged kung fu, you still want to be chivalrous? Hmph!” My scornful look obviously irritated her even more, “I’m going to teach you a lesson!” Saying that, she jumped down from the giant statue and struck out with a burst of chilly true qi.
I told the others to stay out of the way and met her, the Nine Suns Divine Power was just right to deal with her cold aura, and the powerful heat wave drove her back. She showed no weakness and attacked again.
“Nine Yin White Bone Claw”, although it can be seen that she has not quenched poison, but its lethality is no less than that of poison, and the cold gas is integrated into it, no worse than poison. The “Prancing Palm” is waiting for us. Let’s play a few moves with her first. You and me, dangerous, of course, it is her, I have stayed my hand, her maid and the little girl are anxious to cry, fools can see that she is not a match. She still has to hold on.
“Beware, Sect Leader!” I don’t know who shouted. Behind a strong attack, busy dodging to avoid the two sides of the attack, fortunately, the Maze Steps fast as lightning, otherwise injuries are inevitable.
It turned out to be that the giant eagle with a little girl, while my back when the sneak attack, but also really psychic, it seems to be really Yang that carving, but did not die. The little girl grabbed the eagle’s feathers, and cried, “Sister Yang!” More confirmed my guess, this girl is probably Yang’s granddaughter! The other four eagles are obviously not yet psychic, or else if the five eagles are on the same page, I can only move to help.
I do not want to hurt this giant eagle, had to dodge, to subdue it, you must first capture this girl. Make Qiankun Da Nuo Yi, hey, see where you run, I a moment to her side, she did not react to be my point of acupuncture, pulled into the arms.
Looking at the several women in the air, I said, “Come down, all of you, or I don’t know what I’ll do to you ladies?”
The four women landed on the big eagle, and the giant eagle had no choice but to surrender obediently.
“You guys go and clean up the bottom of the mountain, bury the bodies, and collect all the weapons and put them in the warehouse or replenish them for the brethren. By the way, all the money they have on them is useless, take it all out, we can use it to develop the teachings and count it as compensation for their attack on us!” I said to the people of the Four Sect and the Giant Wood Banner.
The girl looked at me with some contempt in her eyes, she was upset that I was taking money from dead people! I won’t feel guilty about it, wasting money is punishable by heaven, hehehe!
“Let’s go back, I’ll leave them to me, you guys go arrange the aftermath of this one, and then continue training your subordinates. I think it won’t be long before we should go down to the mountains to conquer the war.”
Embracing Yang Yatou, sitting on the reluctant giant eagle, the little girl was also pulled beside me, and amidst the threatening voices, the giant eagle finally obeyed my order to fly towards the general altar, with the four big eagles following suit.
Landing in the back garden, the angry giant eagle “accidentally” rolled over a few flowers and trees to the ground. I threatened, “You stay put, or I’ll have my way with this girl!” It finally gave in.
After bringing the six women into my room, both Unrepentant and Xiao Zhao were absent, giving me just the right amount of time to interrogate them.
Directly brought to my bedroom, threw Yang girl on the bed, followed by the five girls see this some fear, and some inexplicable excitement, do not know what will happen!
Turning back to look at the five women who were at a loss for words, I laughed, “Are you going to do the pointing yourselves or should I do it myself?”
The five women looked at the Yang girl on the bed and had to give in, and that little girl even cried. Am I that scary?
I curiously unveiled Yang Maiden’s veil, only to see a stunning beauty with a face like a peach or plum, but with almond eyes. Her skin is smooth and flawless, her eyebrows are like diapers, her eyes are shining, her nose is small and cute, and her mouth is equally exquisite, so people can’t help but want to bite it. I did bite, hey, it was so cool to see her angry and helpless eyes!
Time is running out, if Unrepentant comes back, I don’t know how to explain it. I first cast the Soul Regeneration Technique on Yang Yaotou, followed by the four maids and the little girl.
Exhausted me sweating, since the soul-taking technique, but also for the first time in a row on the six people to perform, and that is, has not been ingested by men, have the opportunity to have to practice, or else to use it, can not deal with, it will be troublesome.
Sitting down to mediate, the true essence quickly recovered, and in a moment it was back to normal, the Nine Yang Divine Power was just awesome!
Unlocking the acupoints of the six, the six obediently knelt down and paid homage to their master. Letting the six get up, I remained seated on the bed and began to inquire.
Originally, Yang girl named Yang Ling, eighteen this year, is Yang’s great-granddaughter, her father Yang Wei is the only son, she is the only daughter, and they do not accept foreign disciples, so now the ancient tomb faction on her an heir, the faction only grandmother, father, mother and a cadre of use. The four maids named Yang Mei, Yang Lan, Yang Zhu, Yang Ju, are all orphans brought back from childhood, so they serve as her personal maids, even though they are masters and servants, they are like sisters. The little girl was I guessed, is the Beggar Gang master Shi Huolong’s daughter Shi Hongshi, only twelve years old, small loli a, now can not eat, of course, I would like to, but only a little bit of conscience left let me give up such an idea. However, looking at her powdered jade pecking little face, small delicate body, strong desire is a long time, it seems that I have some pedophilia ah!
This time they come, is to identify the beggar gang treason, and rectify the beggar gang. They previously went to the beggar gang Junshan rudder, but there only left an old can not travel far away from the elders and a cadre of old and sickly, the old elders in the Shi Hongshi dog stick and learned that the gang leader was Chen Youliang killed, now the gang leader is false, excited almost fainted, but immediately asked them to go to recover the elite of the beggar gang, because they all were “gang leader” and Chen Youliang elder to take to attack the Ming Sect. “and Elder Chen Youliang had taken them to attack the Ming Sect.
So the six women immediately flew to the Ming Church, along the way only to see the bodies everywhere, many of which are beggar disciples, and finally found in the flat under the mountain has died false master, Chen Youlang and other elders and a host of beggar masters of the body, so that the beggar gang can be said to exist in real terms, the beggar gang senior leaders are only left with the old elders, only the deputy chief of the incense around for the highest head, the remaining some of the ordinary gang members.
That said, but the thin death of the camel is bigger than a horse, the Beggar’s Association after so many years of trials and tribulations, the strength of the greatly reduced, this time and high-level collective “suicide”, the loss of the elite, but around the audience is unabated. This is thanks to the chaotic world, since the end of the Song Dynasty, has been turbulent, chaotic, people are displaced, there are many orphans, these are the potential audience of the Beggar’s Association. According to the development of all over the world, at present the beggar gang probably has more than half a million people, of course, there are only two hundred thousand combatants, minus 40,000 elites to send to their deaths, there are more than 160,000, if they are all over, there can be sixteen ten thousand people team, NND, cool ah! Now we can promote some generals to be generals.
The original general’s name, though imposing, was too cumbersome, so I intend to use the modern designations, Major General, Lieutenant General, Admiral and Marshal. Major generals lead three 10,000-man units, with three 10,000-man commanders; lieutenant generals lead nine 10,000-man units, with three major generals; admirals lead 27 10,000-man units, with three lieutenant generals; and marshals arise from admirals, as a title of honor. Of course, here said the generals leading the army, the rest of the logistics, intelligence and other organs will be entitled to less soldiers or no soldiers. Each general has to be equipped with military division, the same as the rank of each general, but only the personal guards ……
I had to do a dead eunuch, close to graduation, thesis and job hunting makes me have no extra energy to play, this time to send out the rest of the draft at once. Thank you for your support, and I apologize for my crude writing!
Chapter 32 – Where the Beggars Go
Waking up from my fantasies only to see the six women still standing frozen, I made them sit on the chairs by the wall.
At this time, footsteps came from outside, softly, two people, it should be unrepentant and Xiao Zhao.
“Is it Unrepentant and Xiao Zhao?” I asked aloud.
“Yes brother, why is there such a big bird outside, what happened?” Apparently they were attracted to the big eagle outside.
“Come in first!”
The two women pushed the door in and walked briskly into the bedroom, but they saw six young girls that they had not seen before, one of them was surprisingly on par with themselves, and probably slightly better, while the other four girls were considered to be in the middle and upper class, and the last little girl was extraordinarily lovely, and I felt sorry for her!
Xiao Zhao certainly won’t have any ideas, and the unrepentant look is somewhat sorrowful as she looks at me. I stretched out my hands, and she jumped into my arms at once, completely unconcerned about the presence of so many strangers, in the end, she was still a child.
I carefully explained a bit beside Unrepentant’s ear, but of course there was a truth and a lie. The real one is that we defeated the enemy and captured the Sixth Daughter. The false one is that the Sixth Woman is deeply righteous and has renounced her former enmity with me, and has taken the initiative to want to help us. So they will stay for a while. The six women also cooperated, and with the unrepentant for a while, coupled with the clever Xiao Zhao in the side to guide, a moment of effort, eight people like long time no see girlfriends, chatting about trivial things. I quietly left, let them first more contact.
Come into the hall and have the congregation on duty notify the major heads to come here for a meeting.
Not a quarter of an hour, the personnel arrived, this is a good phenomenon, unlike some gangs will appear to procrastinate, Ming Sect’s efficiency is high!
Let’s start with a report from everyone here on the aftermath of this battle.
The enemies were all destroyed, and more than 10,000 pieces of various types of weapons were seized (because some of them had no weapons, some of them were broken, and some of them couldn’t be found), of which there were more than 70 high-level weapons, more than 300 intermediate weapons, and the rest of them were all ordinary low-level weapons. Collecting the money and goods brought by the corpses, totaling about 400,000 taels of silver (in the end, they are club members, so damn rich), more than 300,000 taels of silver bills (although some of them are stained with blood, but after cleaning them up, they can still be cashed in), and more than 80,000 taels of broken silver. The enemy corpses (visible and distinguishable) were also all buried.
Our four banners lost more than two hundred men, and in the final defense battle and night attack, surprisingly, not a single person was killed, only a few experts were injured. It can be said to be a miraculous victory.
I praised all the ministries, and after that, I decided to set up a shrine for the martyrs of the Ming Church, to raise the tablets of the members of the congregation who had sacrificed their lives for the Ming Church, and to pay homage to them every year at the Ching Ming Festival. This actually didn’t cost a few dollars, but the Ming Cult has never been very conscientious, so there have never been any arrangements for the fallen brothers. After all, it was in this era, for setting up a shrine to pay homage to such a thing, all the heads and brothers were very excited, so excited that they wanted to go and fight for their lives with the enemy right away, and they couldn’t wait to get into this Martyrs’ Shrine right away. The Shrine of the Martyrs will be built in the open space behind the Ming Sect’s main altar, and I ordered Yang Yi to personally supervise the construction, which made the leaders even more grateful for the importance of this sect master. These two hundred people from the four banners will be the first congregation to enter the Martyrs’ Shrine, and these living ones will even be envious.
Next, there was some talk about the minutiae of replenishment and continued training.
Finally, I introduced the origin of Yang Ling and the others and the reason for the conflict, and explained that both sides would be friends in the future, and told everyone of my intention to annex the Beggars’ Association.
Yang Yi raised doubts, “Sect Master, although the Beggars’ Association is now leaderless, there are still so many people, how will these people obey us?”
The hall immediately fell silent to hear my answer.
I smiled and said: “This thing is easy to say also easy, say difficult also difficult. At present, although there are so many people in the Beggar’s Association, but there are not a few masters, the highest level of all over the deputy incense master, so now it is a scattered sand, the urgent need to have an orthodox and powerful leader. I intend to let Shi Hongshi take over the next gang leader, although she is only twelve years old, but martial arts has been his father’s true heritage, more learned to beat the dog stick, just lack of fire, her identity and master of the beggar’s club token beat the dog stick enough to let the beggar’s club people trust, she lacks a strong subordinates, because there will always be some people will be on the little girl disobedient, she is temporarily unable to fight. So,” I pause for a moment, see all the people are curious to look at me, said, “I want to pick from my teachings of a hundred masters temporarily join the beggar gang, first as Shi Hongshi’s personal guards go to Junshan rudder, Shi Hongshi take over the helmsman, you as elders, rudder masters or incense masters, firmly control the base, and then by Shi Hongshi issued a helmsman’s order to go to the various places Rectify the Beggar’s Association. In this way, the Beggar’s Association is independent in name, in fact, it is a sub-base of my Ming Church. Slowly, when my Ming Church launched the uprising, formed a volunteer army, vigorously absorb the people around, can let us these beggar gang leader to join the volunteer army, so then after the integration, then the beggar gang congregation will really become my Ming Church disciples.”
“The Sect Leader is wise! Sect Leader is wise!” Led by Yang Yi, a group of leaders looked at me with adoration and chanted.
LOL! The cultural quality of these guys is really too low! Yang Yi can, from time to time can also give some advice; Grandpa old, also do not want to use more brain; Bat King small smart, but the great talent has not seen, follow the orders to act not discount; Leng Qian is a dead brain scholar, half a day without a word; five scattered Yu people also have no mastermind talent; below the head of each can only do the club affairs. If you want these people to have strategic vision and military literacy, you have to train them properly, but I don’t have the time. The biggest benefit of this group of people is their personal admiration for me, and they are not big conspirators themselves, so their loyalty is beyond words. But now I really want to have a senior military advisor, after all, I was only a “technician”, strategic aspects are still lacking!
Manpower should be selected immediately, because now the current situation is in turmoil, long time do not know what changes are going to happen within the beggar gang!
The requirements of this hundred people is bold, careful, adaptable, and to have a good hand, so it is drawn from various departments, although this will make the departments nervous, but for the sake of the grand plan, but also had to temporarily simmer for a while.
The original heavenly eagle religion selected forty-seven people, four door twenty-eight people, no line flag twenty people, and specially picked five hall master level leader, this hundred people can be said to be the elite in the religion is composed of, in addition to these big leaders outside us simply can overcome. The reason why I did not choose from the big head of the people because these people are famous people in the jianghu, to be so strutting into the beggar’s association, I still can not do it. So the other characteristic of this selected hundred people is that they are not famous in the Central Plains.
Next is the business training for these hundred people, to be the head of the Beggar’s Association, you have to start from a beggar. So the funny scene appeared, I let one of the fifty people to tear the other fifty people’s clothes in a mess, and give them in the face of the mud, so fifty beggar’s gang dirty clothes disciples freshly baked, the rest of the disciples as the clean clothes are amused to look at these just now they were ravaged by the poor brothers. For the understanding of the Beggar’s Association, the Sky Eagle Sect knows the deepest, so next, I appointed Grandpa as the head teacher of the temporary training course for the 100-member Beggar’s Association, and the rest of the subordinates of the Sky Eagle Sect as the guest, and together they will conduct the intensive training for these poor 100 people.
The content is mainly primary disciples of begging, intelligence collection, intermediate disciples of contact and management of primary disciples, senior disciples of the above report and management of subordinate disciples; after the history and development of the Beggar’s Association, the history of the Elders, the Elders Symposium, Beggar’s Association Masters Who’s Who; and then to the Beggar’s Association of basic martial arts, advanced martial arts and the shock of the school of martial arts, the dog fighting stick and the 18 palms of the descending dragon! …… (omit 10,000 words)
I was bored and it was almost time to eat anyway, so I left the guys, who were in the middle of their enthusiasm and teaching, and went back to my room.
Chapter 33 – Returning to the Church with Treasure
The eight women in the room were talking with high spirits, even forgetting about the time to eat. The original unrepentant from the conversation to learn the identity and martial arts Yang Ling, and because the two have the same surname, so simply become sisters. Yang Ling is dignified and generous, friendly, will take care of people, a moment to a sister coaxed to be happy. Plus Xiao Zhao and the four girls of the pursuit, the two Missy’s relationship is really a moment a thousand miles. Now, even I came in, unrepentant can not care, but also the whole body to rely on the side of Yang Ling, this is also a good thing. Bu Xie lost her mother when she was young, and the old man doesn’t know how to take care of her, although Yang Ling is not much older than her, but she is young and old, and has a motherly nature, which just caused Bu Xie’s dependence on her, and in the future, when I accept Yang Ling, Bu Xie won’t be against it.
Can’t stand the hunger, I reminded, Shi girl’s stomach actually called out, in the end is still in the development of the child ah, can not be hungry!
Xiao Zhao brought Yang Mei and other four women to bring the meal, we will eat together in the main hall of my room. Between sisters also blind noise, which has the elegance of a great lady, I can not help but laugh bitterly.
After the meal, Xiao Zhao and the others were in charge of cleaning up while we began to discuss.
“Ling’er (since Bu Xie and Yang Ling’s relationship is already very cordial, I won’t avoid it anymore), I want to have your Eagle do something for me in a little while.” I said to Yang Ling, in fact, I was just acting to show Bu Xie, Yang Ling could still object to my words!
“Okay, big brother! (I’ll have Yang Ling and Shi Hongshi call me Big Brother, and the four girls will be called Gongzi)” Yang Ling smiled mysteriously, “I wonder what it is about? Do you need my help?”
“Of course I want it, it’s not like I’m going to control these big guys. I have a batch of weapons and treasures in Snowy Ridge, and now that my Ming Sect is on the trail of development, I need a lot of money and weapons, so I’m going to ship all those things out.” I return a wry smile.
“Brother, I want to go too.” Unrepentant said timidly in Yang Ling’s arms.
“No, we have a lot of things to transport this time, the four of us, me, Ling’er and Yang Mei will be fine, if we add another person to the carving, we don’t know how many more times we’ll have to transport them, and you’ll have to take care of Sister Redstone.” I don’t want too many people to know about that place, Unrepentant isn’t under my control and is too naive, he might just expose my secret base.
Looking at her sad eyes, I added: “Fool, sitting on the carving is not fun, anyway, there are still opportunities to sit in the future, no need to rush. By the way, the red stone sister’s martial arts is very good, she will also be beggar gang’s most powerful dog fighting stick method, you go to play with her is certainly very interesting. Sister Hongshi, what do you think?” I gave Shi Hongshi a wink.
Shi Hongshi had been just listening to our conversation, at this time, looking at my eyes, a hint of cunning flashed in his eyes, and said to Unrepentant, “I’m also very eager to compete with Sister Unrepentant, Sister, let’s make a big bet, whoever loses will teach their martial arts to the other, how about it?”
Seeing such a small red stone presenting a challenge, how could he back down and called out, “Yes, yes, yes, we’ll split the difference today. Xiao Zhao to be the referee.”
Seeing that each had made his arrangements, I went to Yang Zhan and asked him to prepare the treasury and to send someone to the square to wait for the reception.
When everything was stopped, Yang Ling and I sat on the giant eagle, and the four women rode on the four big eagles, and rose up on the wind. Under my guidance, they flew towards the Snowy Ridge.
The speed of the eagles was really fast, and within a quarter of an hour, they even arrived between those mountains. I carefully recognized and finally found that huge patio, and commanded with the art of the Imperial Eagle taught by Yang Ling, the five eagles descended on command.
Stopping near my treasure cave, we walked down and entered the cave. This time we only take weapons and real money, because antique paintings and drawings don’t fetch a good price in these troubled times.
The four big eagles can each carry one box, and the giant eagles have two good ones, so that’s how we made a trip of six boxes, traveling back and forth between Mingjiao and Taoyuan.
Dusk, finally the should move all finished, the carving is also all class very, let the four women to take care of their food, Yang Ling to accompany the unrepentant girls, I and Yang Yi and other inventory.
It took another half an hour to finally calculate all the items. It totaled about two hundred and sixty thousand taels of gold and eight hundred and seventy thousand taels of silver; two thousand eight hundred and sixty-seven weapons, all of which were high-level weapons, with sixteen of them being considered divine weapons.
Since the treasure was taken out, it was meant to be used, so we had to plan what it would be used for, otherwise it was just transported from one place to another, or not.
After dinner, I sought out Yang Yi, Grandpa, the Bat King and the Five Scattered Men for a top-level meeting to discuss the use of these treasures.
As for the money, we are more in agreement, part of it will be sent to various places as preparation funds for the uprising; the other part will be transferred to Jiangnan, where it is more stable, and the power of the Heavenly Eagle Sect is bigger, and there are quite a lot of industries there, so we can set up some more industries there. We are very confident that we can drive the Mongols out of Jiangnan and control them to the north of the Yangtze River in the early stage of the uprising; after all, the Mongols are too poor in water warfare. As long as we control the richest part of Jiangnan, and then by collecting taxes and industrial capital in return, we can fight a protracted war with the Mongols.
For the weapons, each has their own say, while I made my own say to decide, one thousand high-level swords and knives are used to arm a commando team of one thousand men for ambushes, blocking and other special tasks. Eighty daggers are used for assassins, we need to train a group of assassins, since ancient times a group of dragons without a leader becomes a rabble, so we need to kill and maim senior enemy generals in large numbers. We are going to coat these daggers, which are themselves incredibly sharp, with a strong poison to ensure that just a cut to the skin will kill someone (of course these assassins I will control with the Dementor Technique and personally train them in the same way as the Black Panther), and ultimately either the target will die or they themselves will die. The rest of the assorted weapons can be equipped to the right senior generals, and the ones left behind after that are temporarily stored in the treasury along with the Divine Soldiers, to be awarded later in the form of rewards to meritorious generals.
After listening to my introduction, they also felt that this was more reasonable, so they unanimously agreed. I asked Yang Zhan to be in charge of the formation of the Thousand-Man Assault Team, and asked Bat King Wei to first select eighty congregants who had a talent for lightness or were relatively good at lightness themselves, who would be taught lightness first, and then I would teach assassination techniques later on. Of course he would pick people from his scout team first. Grandpa and the Five Scattered Men are responsible for considering and assigning suitable weapons to the existing senior leaders.
According to the characteristics of the eight girls, I selected a weapon for them. Yang Ling’s a magic weapon “wind sound sword”, her nine yin white bone palm in the end is dangerous to win, against the expert is very easy to danger, to encourage her to use the sword more, “wind sound sword” light and will make the sound of the wind interference, I think she will like. The unrepentant is a high-level short sword, this girl can not bring a long sword, all day in the arms of other people, with a long sword, not tortured to death. Xiao Zhao’s is a cut iron like mud “Dragon Dagger”, because she is good martial arts, such a weapon in her hands will not be buried, and her petite figure is also suitable for the use of daggers. Yang Mei four women hand a high-grade green steel sword, the sword body is slightly shorter and narrower than the general sword, obviously designed for women, the whole sword in the hand does not have a lot of weight. For Shi Hongshi is also a dagger, called “Fire Dragon Dagger”, warm in the hand, since her father called Shi Huolong, I chose this for her.
I returned to my room and only Bu Xie and Xiao Zhao were still there. After asking them, I realized that Bu Xie had arranged the six Yang Ling girls in the guest room.
I handed the weapons in my hands to the two men, who both loved them, and held the other six to go to Yang Ling and the girls. Of course I was too embarrassed to follow, so I had to make my plans alone.
The matter of the Beggar’s Association will proceed as planned, I have to let Yang Ling explain to her family, and then let her and the four women accompany Shi Hongshi, so that together with our hundred experts should be enough to cope with.
The next thing is the uprising everywhere, it has to be arranged quickly, first let Grandpa and other Sky Eagle congregation go back to Jiangnan to reorganize and expand their business. There is also a need to gather the backbone of the congregation scattered all over the world, unified command, in the same day to start the uprising, so as to have a stunning effect. In my August 15 wedding time well, this is also a reason to gather the congregation, will not attract too much attention from the Mongolians, now still in May, the weather has been a little hot up, it is said that Jiangnan is even hotter, then still in the Butterfly Valley, it is located in the middle of nowhere, as long as the arrangement is appropriate, it should be able to attack and defend, by the giant wooden flag is responsible for. I still have a lot of things to do, go to Wudang to see the great master, but also to mix a set of authentic Taiji kung fu; go to Spirit Snake Island to pick up the cousin, but also have to go to Ice and Fire Island to pick up the rightful father, the main wedding, the Dragon Sword.
Chapter 34 – Rescuing Liu Ji
On the following day, I asked Xiao Zhao to invite the six Yang Ling girls to come and tell them all about my plan, and of course they would not object. Asked Yang Ling them as Shi Hongshi’s military adviser and escort, for the red stone advice and safety, and asked Yang Ling to guide Shi Hongshi and other people’s martial arts, and strive to be enough to protect themselves in the future. Accounted for a strategy, the other by Yang Ling improvised, with Yang Ling’s intelligence should not be a big problem. I also instructed the red stone to listen to the views of the old elders, after all, they are now also counted in addition to the master of the Beggar’s Association, the highest level of the head, and people old enough to experience. As for the identity of the hundred experts, is to Shi gang master secret training as an excuse.
After discussing the matter, Yang Ling took Yang Mei and Yang Lan back to the ancient tomb to report to the elders. I, on the other hand, went to meet with the leaders of the sect to prepare for their departure.
The main arrangement is that the four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder and the three flags of Flood, Blazing Fire and Thick Earth will stay at the General Altar, with Leng Qian as the commander-in-chief. The Rui Jin Banner protected the Giant Wood Banner and secretly traveled to Butterfly Valley to prepare for my wedding and the Ming Sect’s meeting place. Yang Yi ordered people to inform the congregation of the Ming Sect of incense masters and above to attend my wedding and gathering on August 15 on time, and issued a notice to prepare for the uprising. Grandpa and uncle led four thousand-member teams to transport money and weapons back to Jiangnan, to reorganize the affairs of the Sect and to prepare for the uprising, and at the same time to train the thousand-member commando teams and to make investment and development. The hundred masters who have been trained almost to the same level are led by Shi Hongshi to Junshan, I ordered them to honor Hongshi and Yang Ling as misses, which they will not obey. I will bring with me Buhui and Xiao Zhao, and lead Yang Yi, Wei Bat King, the Four Scattered Men and ten masters of the sect to Wudang.
In the afternoon, Yang Ling and the girls returned, saying that they had obtained the consent of the elders, so I took the six of them to meet the hundred masters, the two sides first met and familiarized themselves with it, after Yang Ling deliberately competed with some of the strongest masters and won easily, the hundred big men were convinced. The red stone is also not willing to show weakness, with a few masters over a few strokes, everyone also immediately like this little miss, so the two compartments are harmonious, I am also relieved.
The next day we left the general altar in a great procession, when we were all safest, and with so nearly five thousand men we could overcome even a Mongol cavalry party.
On this day, almost to the Yumen Pass, so large groups of people easy to attract attention, so Grandpa with subordinate detachment left, after Yang Ling (giant eagle, two big eagles in their air for reconnaissance and protection, the other two by me), red stone and so on with a hundred people left ……
Our party traveled slowly at last, and when we passed the Yumen Pass, there were more people; originally, outside the pass, there were few people other than our own, and occasionally there were just a few herdsmen.
The Pass was like a marketplace, selling goods from both inside and outside the Pass, but due to the chaos of the world, there were fewer people to buy, and it was slightly cold.
“Demon road, stop, you still run ……” Only to see a Taoist costume middle aged man from our front rushed through, not far behind us to chase a team of more than fifty people of Mongolian soldiers, because it is not a cavalry, for a moment it is difficult to catch up.
Anyway, there was no emergency, and the other party was Mongolian, so this Taoist priest must be a good person, I decided to help him, so I brought the crowd to follow Xu Xu.
Out of the pass, the dervish fled to the left, with the Mongol soldiers in hot pursuit.
Soon in front of a yurt, the Taoist rushed in, Mongolian soldiers also chased into, for a moment, inside a loud, but at this time, many Mongolian soldiers and drilled out, asking each other have not seen the demon road. It turned out that they went in and did not find the Taoist, but instead mistakenly injured a few of their own people.
At this time, a guy who seemed to be the leader said, “There is only one entrance and exit here, the demonic Taoist must not have escaped, he must have set up a mesmerizing formation inside, we just need to burn this yurt down, let’s see if he can still live.” After saying that, he commanded several soldiers with fire to set fire on all sides.
Yurt flammable, the fire spreads very quickly, soon burned most, a figure from the black ash rushed out, but surrounded by Mongolian soldiers, the man and Mongolian soldiers fighting, although single combat than the Mongolian soldiers are much more intelligent, but the Mongolian soldiers are all together to fight, he will soon be unable to support the force.
We couldn’t wait any longer, we rushed over together and exterminated all the Mongolian soldiers in three or two strokes. We saw this black and gray Taoist priest sitting on the ground panting, but did not show any embarrassment, and laughed when he saw us. After laughing, he got up and proclaimed “Infinite Life Buddha” to thank us.
Seeing that this guy was interesting, we talked about it. I realized I had picked up a treasure, he was actually Liu Ji Liu Bo Wen. How did he come to be here? I held down the excitement in my heart, not moving, but out of curiosity, I still asked him straight. He was quick to tell me the cause and effect of the matter.
He is Wenzhou Wencheng County Nantian (now Qingtian) people, since childhood is a genius. At the age of twenty-three, he went to the metropolitan city to participate in the examination, and won the examination, from then on he stepped into the ups and downs, ups and downs of the career. Since then, he has been in a difficult and tumultuous career, and has been depreciated several times for his integrity and for offending the powerful and the rich. Recently, he offended a Mongolian nobleman, although on the surface he was only dismissed from his post, the nobleman was secretly hunting him down. For fear of involving his family, he did not return to Jiangnan, but went in the opposite direction to hide. In order to hide his identity, he pretended to be a Taoist priest. And he for yin and yang gossip, feng shui divination is very proficient, so along the way did not attract attention. How do you know in the Yumen Pass and minding their own business, provoked the Mongolian soldiers, so there is a scene just now.
Listen to his words, although the Yuan Dynasty is very disappointed, but for a country’s security technology is not useful or difficult to mediate.
Suddenly, he stared at me closely, with a somewhat bizarre look, and said, “As I look at your son’s appearance, there is a hidden aura of imperial hegemony, and although it is not very strong, it is growing, and has a tendency to become stronger and stronger. I wonder if Your Excellency has any plans to establish a career in this chaotic world?”
Since he asked, I told him the truth. People like him must be treated with honesty, and anyway, I can’t hide it from him later, and I’m going to recruit him to my side, so he’s one of us.
I told him that I was the head of the Ming Sect and that we were preparing for an uprising against the Yuan. Tell him the power we have and the corresponding arrangement. I also told him about my plan to control the Beggar’s Association. Finally I sincerely invited him to assist me.
He completely did not expect my identity and my ambition, and did not dare to imagine that I actually to him such a first meeting will be spit out such an amazing secret, the heart is very touched. I was so heartfelt to invite him, and why would he not want to work for the happiness of the people. When he first joined the civil service is to be a good official, within his ability to help the people, but in fact he is completely unable to do. It was not that he was incapable, on the contrary, his ability was trusted by the people, but he couldn’t do it because it was a Mongolian regime. The Mongols practiced a hierarchical system of ethnicity, and the Mongol nobles had the right of life and death over the Han Chinese and other people who were relegated to second and third class status, and every time he used his ability to help the people, he was also fighting against the Mongol nobles, so his actions were seen as a threat by the court, and his ability could not be utilized at all. There had to be a Han Chinese regime. So the moment he met me, he wanted to encourage me to participate in the chaos of the fight, what he didn’t realize was that I had already started to implement it and had such a big power.
After thinking carefully for a while, he agreed. Anyway, he had no fixed goal now, and I appeared to him to be born with the appearance of a king, and with the desire to be a king. After that, he served me as his lord, so he called me Lord.
After talking with him, I have come to understand his political views. He advocated that “the people are the foundation of the state”, but it depends on the monarch’s ability to gather and support the people, which is the foundation of the state’s governance. Of course, I agree with him, for all the wise rulers in ancient times were aware of the idea of people-based governance. He advocated that the ruler of a state should rule the people with benevolence and righteousness, and he also advocated centralization of power and emphasized the rule of law. I greatly agreed with these ideas of his and nodded my head in admiration. He was greatly pleased.
Afterwards, we talked about education, economy and military affairs. Our views were basically united, except for some differences in military affairs. There are three points in his military thinking: victory by virtue, the theory of saving the enemy and victory by wisdom, among which I beg to differ, I firmly believe that strength determines everything, and only a strong force can bring stability to the people’s lives, but he said that we should “persuade people by virtue, and virtue can generate strength, and with virtue, the world is invincible”.
I am well aware that the likes of Japan do not care at all about virtue or otherwise, but he has been poisoned by Confucianism. He thought that I was being overbearing and he was being kingly. I only said to him, “Of course, in a chaotic world, we must be overbearing, and when there is peace and prosperity and we are invincible, then it is not too late to use the way of the king.”
After thinking for a long time, he advised me, “Hegemony and the Way of the King are not two extremes; it may be better to make good use of the Way of the King while hegemoning.” Seeing that he had compromised, I of course took the opportunity to step down, promising to use hegemony as the mainstay in the future and apply the way of the king at the same time. Only then did he smile.
Chapter 35 – Capturing Zhao Min Alive
Seeing that it was getting a little dark, we quickly ran towards the Yumen Pass.
Liu Ji came from a rich merchant, since childhood is a genius, so his father in addition to his study of the six arts, but also gave him a lot of miscellaneous teachers, which there is a Taoist priest, not only the iron mouth of the Divine Calculator, there is also a body of martial arts. Liu Ji was young and active, so he pestered the Taoist monk to learn all he could. But the Taoist itself is not a masterpiece of martial arts, so although Liu Ji is talented, decades down, but also reached the level of first-class masters, dealing with so many fierce Mongolian soldiers or force is not enough.
When we got back to Guannei, we immediately checked into an inn called “The Return of the Wild Goose”, which was quite big, and I think it was probably the biggest one in the area. We asked for a courtyard and asked the waiter to prepare food and move to the courtyard to eat together.
In the evening, suddenly a little disturbed, after a couple of light encounters, my guard was up. Rolling over and getting up, I quietly snapped a hole in the window and looked out. I only saw that eight black shadows were slowly walking into our compound, separating and approaching our room, followed by a brocade-clothed teenager who was smiling wryly.
I only saw the fellow who had come to the side of my room take out a blowpipe, and not knowing what he was going to do, I immediately gave him a silver needle, and he was restrained without a word.
Because it was night, the other seven people and the teenager didn’t notice. When the time is not right, capture the thief first, that teenager is obviously the leader of these people, as long as he is captured, then it will be fine. Otherwise if I called up the crowd but startled him and let him run away, there would be no peace in the future. Anyway, the others aren’t in any danger right now, they’re just sleeping a bit more, so to minimize the trouble, it’s better to settle it once and for all.
Sneaking out the window, he slowly approached the teenager. Good opportunity, the remaining seven people are busy in the application of drugs, and the teenager is also watching the other direction. The lost track step to the extreme, lightning-like close to him, he was alerted, but still did not escape my palms, easy to point, from behind him to intercept, and hold his roar pipe.
This rattling had of course startled those seven people, but at this point they didn’t dare to act rashly, and only stared silently this way.
I didn’t expect the teenager to immediately regain his composure after his initial panic and asked me, “This strong man, I wonder why he hijacked me for no reason?”
Open your eyes and talk nonsense, strong words, obviously you are plotting to misbehave. But listen to his voice is a bit wrong, which is like a man’s voice, touch his throat, NND, no throat knot, is a female. Thought for a while, this chick eighty percent is Zhao Min, only she will do this kind of thing. Thinking of this, I decided to scare her.
“Miss Zhao, the bright people don’t speak in peace, bringing the eight generals Zhao, Qian, Sun, Li, Zhou, Wu, Zheng, and Wang to my place today to assassinate me, but instead blaming me for hijacking you, how ridiculous!” I said coldly, feeling a tremor in her back that was pressed against my chest, revealing her surprise and nervousness.
However, she still had a stiff upper lip and laughed, ”This brother is joking, where is there a girl here. Could it be that you have hidden a beauty in your room and brought it out for me to enjoy. If it is really beautiful, I do not know brother can be willing to love, in my favorite collection of various colors beautiful. People don’t flow in vain well, brother Taiwan’s things I can understand …….”
She was mute, she was still trying to take the wind out of her nerves, and I wasn’t going to let her. The hand that had been wrapped around her waist, brushed against her breasts, she hadn’t perversely tied her breasts, so the soft feeling came from her hand. I didn’t notice the cold glint in her eyes, the tension from earlier had disappeared, the humiliation brought her back to calm, and stopped the seven people who were about to come forward to save her.
I said to the foolish seven, “Point yourselves and hurry up, or don’t blame me for doing anything more to your lady!”
The seven looked at Zhao Min and wanted to make a move to point. At this time, Zhao Min said fiercely, “Kill him!” Completely disregarding the fact that she was in my hands.
When the seven hesitated, she added in a cold voice, “Kill him, do you hear me, I will not accept his insults even if I die!”
The seven had a certain look in their eyes, obviously knowing the lady’s temperament, there was only death for those who insulted her, and it was something they would do even if it cost them their lives. So they wanted to make a move.
Watching the seven move over. I pinched her breasts hard, but she held back from screaming. I whispered in her ear, “If they come over again, I’ll strip you of your clothes first and expose your moving body to your servants, then I’ll slash your beautiful face a few times, so I don’t think anyone will have to come out of your way. Hmph!”
“You’re a devil!” Another cold shiver ran through her body, but she said firmly, “Obey his orders.” Apparently women’s weaknesses were still universal.
The seven people were already a little hesitant to fight me, but now since Miss commanded it, they did as they were told and ordered their own acupoints.
See they do not move, I can not rest assured, and each person a silver needle, this is not obedient. In fact, the whole process is less than a quarter of an hour, due to my compound is more remote, and did not alarm others.
I first carried Zhao Min into my room, put her on the bed, and glanced at her with lustful eyes, she glared at me with hatred and closed her eyes. Moving those eight hans into the room, I began my interrogation. But if I ask her, will she answer? It’s the same old trick, the Dementor Technique.
You think you can just close your eyes, I’ll make you close your eyes. Eight guys just lay there watching me touching their lady. I kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me kissed me. Now she couldn’t stand it anymore, finally opened her eyes wide and stared at me fiercely. Good opportunity, instantaneous power, a attack into. Your self-esteem is not, I will destroy it. After I ravaged her consciousness, her heart will finally to the lowest. And then a hard one, done! It’s just a bit tiring, this chick’s sense of resistance is too strong.
When she was undone, she lay down on top of her and rested, this noble cushion of flesh was so good, soft and fragrant. She was able to move, but with her master on top of her, how could she dare to move a bit, so she lay still and motionless.
There are eight more guys to tackle, so I take a break and get up. Under her introduction, I recognized the eight generals. These eight generals because of the bow and ride the art of the peak of excellence and is known as the “God arrow eight male”, respectively, named Zhao a wounded, money two defeat, Sun three destroyed, Li four destroyed, Friday lost, Wu six broken, Zheng seven destroyed and Wang eight decline, they are the king of the Ruyang from the herdsmen in the children of the hand-picked, and after rigorous training of the elite, because of the Zhao Min joy of Han name, so to the eight people to get the These eight unorthodox names, these eight guys are still complacent.
With the assistance of Zhao Min, I tried to use the Soul Regeneration Technique against men for the first time. I thought about it, dealing with them can only be conquered with great power, so I defeated them again and again in Zhao Yixian’s consciousness, the more I fought, the better I got, and in the end, I even killed them in seconds, and his fear rose to the limit, and I became the embodiment of God in his eyes. The next step is good, each kills in seconds, no matter how they escape, they can’t escape the cage of consciousness. The spike didn’t really kill them, they would be reborn in the consciousness space, so the pain of the spike had to continue until they surrendered.
Two whole hours, the east is already a bit white, I finally solved all of them, but I am not tired at all, on the contrary, I am a bit excited, and the flexibility of my body and the sharpness of my consciousness seems to have improved, could it be that the subjugation of them just now has also become a way of exercising for me? This would be too good, not only collecting slaves, but also practicing kung fu, how can one word be better than the word “good”!
After unlocking the acupoints of the “Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow”, they respectfully stood on the side to keep watch. Before the day was fully lighted, I began to question Zhao Min.
Originally, they found that the team of Mongolian soldiers chased out of the pass did not come back, they went to check, and then was told that the Taoist priests and us together in this inn, so they took advantage of the night to solve us, originally thought that God did not know what to do, did not expect me to feel so keen. I think about it is indeed a fluke, we are too careless, this is not our territory, like now the other people must have been mesmerized, if I am also mesmerized, that is the whole army.
This time her goal is actually our Ming Sect, but did not know beforehand that we are her goal, she is a mistake, otherwise would not have left her main force in the Green Willow Villa, only with the “Arrow Eight”, want to use drugs to restrain us, and then ask for a confession. But I didn’t expect to steal the chicken but lose the rice, and put myself on the ride.
There is another important news, the six major sects are still captured by them. Shaolin sect left first, all the way to the gas, simply did not expect there will be an ambush, but actually crashed into the ambush circle designed by Zhao Min, surrounded on all sides. First by the bow and arrow to kill many disciples, after the duel is not much suspense, Western Shaolin with absolute advantage to pick win, empty wen was just phase of the Prajna vajra palm killed, empty sex, empty wisdom seriously injured, the rest of the disciples were not participate in the duel of the deer staff guest, crane brush weng killed. Soon the rest of the five sects also arrived. Zhao Min has already set up several ambushes, although the five factions are alert, but Zhao Min is more clever, this time applying the ten incense soft tendon powder, no smell and no taste, and so on the people are aware of, she has already launched an ambush. As a result, all five factions were captured alive. She ordered her subordinates to find a carriage to transport these prisoners to the metropolis, leaving only the seriously injured empty nature, empty wisdom in the Green Willow Villa to recuperate.
Chapter 36 – The Plot of the Green Willow
About fifty miles southeast of the Yumen Pass was where the Green Willow Villa was located, and it was Zhao Min’s temporary guesthouse and command center for this operation. At present, in addition to sending some ordinary experts to escort the captives, the main personnel remained there, waiting for Zhao Min’s next action arrangements. Zhao Min’s original plan was to destroy Shaolin and Wudang to frame Ming Sect, but now of course it can’t be realized. Everything she had done before was just to give me a trousseau.
I decided to take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate all these masters and go back undercover after accepting them, while Shaolin and Western Shaolin can consider merging to become a branch of my Ming Sect ……
Think carefully for a long time, I let Zhao Min and the “Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow” to return to the Green Willow Villa during the night, so as to avoid the experts in the villa to see Zhao Min delayed return, to come here to look for, so that may expose our identity.
I will be unavailable for a long time to come and will only be able to give a general introduction to the story, and anyone who would like to continue it is welcome. Of course if I get the chance, I may write again. Thank you all for your support!
Chapter 37 – The Midway Prisoner
When I returned to the inn, it was already noon, and the people had already returned, and when they saw me coming back from outside, of course they were very curious, so I told them that I had gone to ask for information. I told them that I had learned from a Mongolian thousand-horseman chief that he had sent two hundred-member teams to assist the masters from the metropolis in escorting a group of Chinese martial artists a few days ago. I guessed that it should be the people from the six major sects who were ambushed by the Mongols and captured. We can’t just see them die, so we decided to set out after lunch to catch up and try to rescue them before they reach the metropolis.
The people were obedient to me and agreed without saying a word.
Of course, I can not just blindly chase, it grants Wei smile Royal Eagle art, let him ride the eagle first to explore, we are riding from the official road, because we twenty horses certainly can not go on the path, and the official road is straight and the spokes of the road is wider, although there is a businessmen, but because of the current situation of turmoil and is located in a more remote area, all the way to not see a few batches of people. The horse’s running advantage has also been well played.
In order to catch up and did not pay attention to the time, we just in the dark in the “front of the village, after the store” place, had to sleep, but fortunately, Yang Zong in the morning has purchased a camping supplies, but not too much inconvenience.
Xiao Zhao is responsible for burying pots and pans to make rice, unrepentant in the side to help, Yang Yi let a few brethren will be brined vegetables and other a should eat food and so on are placed out ……
There was a sound of an eagle in the air, it was Wei Yiyi who came back, just in time for dinner. According to Wei Yi-yi probe, those martial arts people are indeed the six sects of people, he saw a few of my uncles, they are about three, four hundred miles away from us, Mongolian cavalry escorting the carriage, of course, than the horseback running slower, and from the speed of their action is not in too much of a hurry, as soon as it is dark they camped, so we can also rest first, when the day dawns to catch up with it is not too late.
……
At noon on the third day, we found a teahouse just in time to rest a little, have some snacks to recover our strength, and calm down our mood, because the team transporting the prisoners had just started from here, and we could catch up with them at any time. Now the question is how to rob the prisoners. This is still two or three days away from the capital, we still have time to plan.
It would be more trouble than it’s worth to rob them openly. They have two hundred cavalry plus more than ten masters, and a large number of hostages. Mongolian cavalry is the strongest cavalry in the world, seeing us chasing after them and not coming to a collective charge, although it is nothing for me, Yang Zhan and others, it is not so much for the others and our poor mounts. And their masters can kill the hostages in their hands before we defeat them, which is obviously not what I want.
This time, we have to use trickery again, the soldiers are not afraid of deception! Deceit is not possible, I have nothing around the forgery and disguise of the master, that what cheat; assassination, too many people, time is not allowed, kill a few people a day, to the big city can not finish killing …… only drug, ten incense soft tendon powder, how they will not find out.
Tonight is the night. Wei Yixiao will be responsible for getting Ten Spice Soft Tendon Powder into their diet, while we will quietly follow and try to get as close as possible to the hostages, and once they react, it’s good to save the hostages’ lives first. That’s it.
Wei Yixian rode the eagle one step ahead, and we followed the trail of the carriage carefully.
……
Night came on, and, having long since spent our dry rations, we left our horses far to one side of the wood, and the group gathered at the bottom of a hill, opposite to which the Mongols were encamped in a wood.
A while later, Wei Yixian came back to resume their orders, and they had already eaten the Ten Fragrant Soft Tendon Powder.
Prepare for action, let the little Showa unrepentant to follow me, Yang Yi to take care of Liu Ji, the other people are also in groups of three or five, gradually approaching the campsite, the hostage where the tent is being surrounded by more than a dozen masters, next to the cavalry’s tent, the horses are tied to the side of the tree.
It’s not very easy to find out if you’ve been hit by Ten Spice Soft Tendon Powder without using your inner strength, so let’s give them a surprise!
First solve the hostage camp outside these experts, and then deal with the cavalry. I have heard that the Mongolian cavalry is like a dragon on the horse, but a worm underneath, so we will deal with their horses together, and I will let Wei Yixian drive those horses away at the same time as we move.
Take your positions, I give the order, the group swarmed, the dozen masters rush to meet the battle, did not pay attention to the hostages, but soon they realized that something is wrong, their own power to where to go, this distraction, there are several one move to be killed. The others could only rely on their agility to escape, and a hard touch was still not looking for death.
The cavalry had already rushed out from the tent, some of them directly killed with their swords, some of them bent their bows and shot arrows, and some of them rushed to ride their horses, but not many of them could find their horses, most of them had already been driven away by Wei Yixian. Wei Yixiao was in the midst of the enemy, but by virtue of his stance, he was able to kill the Mongolian soldiers who were riding horses and shooting arrows in three or two hits.
Our side has also long killed the so-called masters, leaving a few brothers to defend, they all went to strangle the remaining cavalry, immediately under the horse really can not be the same day, do not repent although not under what heavy hand, but also by her killed several, Xiao Zhao is more than a dozen, the rest of the people have a lot of chopping. I didn’t make much of a move, I paid attention to the fish that escaped the net, who wants to escape or send themselves to the door, then I will not be polite. Ten fragrant soft tendon powder used in these only rely on savage physical strength of the cavalry is really a waste, I can not help but not I used up the ten fragrant soft tendon powder feel worthless!
The hostages were quite calm, and didn’t say a word during our fight. But the look in their eyes revealed their joy at being rescued.
By the way, wasn’t Zhu Yuanzhang’s gang pretending to be carriage drivers? I cruised around and finally realized that there was a small shed in the northwest corner, while a few pairs of glittering eyes were watching everything here, but not doing anything.
I flew over and caused a commotion, a few guys tried to run away but were stopped by one of them and calmed down again. With the man leading the way, a few guys walked out instead.
I stood in front of them and took a closer look. This guy in the lead was in his thirties, stout in stature, but with a hint of cunning flashing in his eyes, he was also gazing at me, he was probably Zhu Yuanzhang. On his left was a handsome young man of twenty-seven or eighteen, tall and thin, with slender limbs, he should be Xu Da. On his right was a fat man, the tallest of the few, with small eyes but with the light of wisdom, Tang He was also! The rest of the people also have their own characteristics, apparently each has their own strengths.
I opened my mouth and asked, “A few of you don’t seem to be ordinary people, how could you help the Tartars in their work?”
The crowd flicked their eyes to the leader, who returned, “We’re just wagon drivers. And if we hadn’t agreed, we would have been killed long ago.”
“Yeah!” This is also true, I added, “You all do have extenuating circumstances, this is also common sense! I see that you all are full of vigor, not like ordinary car drivers, I do not know your names.”
The leader did not hesitate to declare himself, “Zhu Chongba!”
The rest of them saw him answer and reported one by one. “Xu Da.” “Tang He.” “Deng He.” “Hua Yun.” “Wu Liang.” “Wu Zhen.”
As expected, I wanted to give them a “surprise”! So because of that, I smiled and said, “I am Master Zhang Wuji of the Ming Sect! I don’t know if you are interested in joining our sect!”
At this point, their faces looked better. They were just ordinary members of the local congregation under the flood banner, of course they did not know us, the big leaders, at this time, although they had doubts, but they had just seen our superb martial arts, and they had also really heard that the new Sect Master’s name was Zhang Wuji. For a moment, they didn’t know how to answer.
I saw Zhu Yuanzhang’s face change for a while, but he immediately calmed down and instead had a hint of joy in his eyes. This guy obviously already believed in my identity, and felt it was an opportunity for a few of his people to be seen by me. He no longer hesitates to kneel down and report, “Disciple Zhu Chongba under the banner of the Flood, see Sect Master!” Several people then followed suit and knelt down to pay their respects.
I signaled them to get up and laughed, “It turns out that a few of you have actually been members of my Ming Sect for a long time. Great!” There was genuine delight in his voice.
A couple of the guys obviously heard what I was implying and were also very excited.
“A few of you seem to have a very low status in the sect! How else could I have never heard of them?” I asked.
This time a few guys didn’t know what to say again, and Zhu Yuanzhang didn’t answer immediately. Instead, it was Xu Da who replied back, “Reporting to the Sect Master, because my subordinates and the others joined the Sect late in the day, and because their own martial arts skills aren’t that great, they didn’t have many opportunities to make a mark, so much so that they haven’t been promoted.”
“Oh!” I thought deeply and revealed a hope to them at the right time, “I don’t know if you are interested in joining the army, this sect is preparing to establish a regular army, and based on the talents of a few of you, the army might be more suitable. We will be holding an uprising soon, which means that we will be using the army soon. This way the army will have many opportunities to accumulate merit and advancement.”
Several people can not hide the joy on their faces, and Zhu Yuanzhang is even more excited, this guy is not willing to be lonely species, how can he stand it if he stays in the lower level for a long time.
I continued, “If all of you are willing to enter my sect’s army, I can recommend you, I think the position of Centurion will definitely not be able to run away, and in the future it will be up to you. How about it?”
The crowd replied in unison, “Yes!”
“Good, then let’s go and meet Left Envoy Yang and the others! Let’s see if there’s something we have to explain to you guys as well!”
So a few people followed me to the Mongolian camp. Only to see the camp has been cleaned up, the horses that fled earlier have also been recovered more than a hundred, I do not know who is so far-sighted, this is a Mongolian war horse ah, for us to establish a cavalry unit is necessary.
Later, I realized that Liu Ji suggested Yang Yi to do, Yang Liu two people is a good match, are considered to be elegant, one to assist in teaching, one to play the role of the military division, but they complement each other, the heart is not a problem, and the cooperation is pleasant!
At this time the hostage camp has been dispersed, before the Mongols let a large group of them crowded together, of course, some inconvenience, now in Yang Yi arrangements, most of them moved into the Mongolian cavalry tent, a small part of the left behind. For these good intentions, and we have lifted the misunderstanding, and was saved by us of the six sects of course very happy to get along with also teach pleasant, is for the rescue and happy. Kongdong, Wudang and others also talked with Yang Yi and other people. Only Omei was not very appreciative, and Extinction insisted on staying in the original captive tent.
Chapter 38: Wudang Ancestor Worship
Author：tq049na
I first brought the men to the cavalry tent, called over Yang Yi, and in a low voice explained and commanded them to greet Zhu Yuanzhang and his party. Yang Zhan knew my intention and treated them kindly, taking them out to guide their work.
I scanned the room and saw that there were about forty to fifty people, a lot less than before, it seemed that Zhao Min had taken out quite a few of them, and the ones left behind were considered the elite. Apart from being a bit tired, their faces were not bad, probably because they were not punished. If they arrived in the metropolis, they wouldn’t be so good, when the punishment is moved, you’ll be told to die of pleasure.
I first saluted with the crowd and said, “I’m late to the rescue, so I’ve made you all suffer!”
“The Sect Leader is too kind, it’s our own fault that we were captured! The Sect Leader warned us to be careful of the Mongols before, but we still let them have their way. Ai!” Zong Wei Man had a shameful look on his face.
“Yes! We should be grateful to the Sect Leader for saving our lives!”
Everyone expressed their agreement, only Song Qingshu had a disdainful look on his face, but he also didn’t dare to express himself at this point in order to cause dissatisfaction among the crowd.
“We are all Han Chinese, it is proper to help each other. By the way my audience members’ hands and feet are not bound and their acupoints are not restrained, I don’t know how the Tartars are controlling you all.” I asked strangely.
“They used poison, we unknowingly fell into their path at that time, and when we had an attack, we lost our powers, our hands and feet were weak, we were slow to move, and we couldn’t resist at all. If not, how could they kill so many of us and capture us alive!” Xihuazi was full of disbelief.
“I learned medicine from the Butterfly Valley Medical Immortal at a young age, and I ask myself if my medical skills are good, which one of you will let me take a look again, and perhaps find a cure.” I said scanning the crowd.
Uncle Yin Liu volunteered, got up and walked over, “Wuji, I’m sure you’ll be able to come up with a solution!” He sounded very certain, and stared at me with firm eyes.
“I won’t let you down! Uncle Six!” I was not modest anymore. In order to show my truthfulness, I came to have a look, smell, ask, and cut all four diagnoses, and after thinking carefully for a while, I said to all of them, “This is a kind of drug that is harmless to ordinary people, but it is able to restrain the martial arts practitioner’s power, and will also make one’s power diminish, it should be Ten Fragrant Softening Tendon Dispersion. Its antidote is not difficult, tomorrow I will be able to formulate the antidote, please rest assured!”
The crowd was relieved.
After saying goodbye, I went back to Extinction, although there was nothing good about it, it was good to gain the goodwill of the other disciples. By then, when Extinction is dead, Omei Sect will have much less resistance when it returns to me under the leadership of Zhi Ruo and Min Jun.
I have already arranged the extinction of the road to death, has long been prepared a kind of drug is not considered poison handed over to Minjun, this drug is called delayed loose, is not checked out, because it itself is not toxic, its only function is to delay the tendons and veins, aggravate the injury. The extermination in the leaving the bright top will be seriously injured, and then captured, although Omei’s elixir but in the effect of ten incense soft tendons under the effect of the drug effect of a large number of dissipation, so that the current injuries are still very serious. The current vigor in the middle is also just her old nun’s strong support. The old nun’s fiery temper was the second greatest enemy to her recovery, and after so many days of aggravation her temper had grown, which was even more detrimental to her recovery. In the future, as long as Minjun gives her a certain amount of Delayed Scatter every day, I believe her death is not far away.
Early the next morning, all of them took the antidote after the meal, and after half an hour of cross-legged gong exercise, their power was roughly restored.
This place should not stay for a long time, after discussion decided to leave immediately, each looking for a companion along the way. We accompanied the Wudang faction back, of course, Zhu Yuanzhang and so on also accompanied us.
These sects of people do not ride horses, it avoids the loss of my army horses, just also want to give them a good impression, so they sent out a few originally by Zhu Yuanzhang and other caretakers of the carriage, is slightly for them to speed up. And we ourselves originally have horses, Wudang people occupy a few military horses, Zhu Yuanzhang temporarily responsible for guarding the military horses, so our speed is the fastest, we are also the most powerful.
Along the way the wind and food, one morning finally rushed back to Wudang.
Because of the magnitude of the sound, Master Tai was informed before we even arrived at the mountain. When our group arrived at the main hall, Master Tai was sitting on the tai shi chair in the center. Wudang and his party immediately bowed down, and I followed suit, with Yang Yi and the others following suit. We should know that Master Tai’s seniority in the martial arts is the highest, kowtowing to him will not lose face.
Hearing me “Grandson Zhang Wuji kowtows to Master Tai!” He was very excited. I didn’t say “disciple” but “grandson” because we were already like grandchildren, and my father was the most beloved of his disciples. Moreover, he was deeply apologetic for failing to save me when I was a child, and for making me suffer so much.
He soothed himself and said in as calm a voice as he could muster, “All rise!”
We occupied the left and right in two columns. By this time, he had also regained his composure, so he inquired me and Master Song about the Ming Sect and Mongolia. After that, he didn’t politely say anything to me, but just thanked the rest of the Ming Sect crowd. Arranging for everyone to stay, he asked me to come with him to his place to catch up.
Followed him to the backyard of a room, which is full of rustic color, wooden table rattan chair board bed, plus a few small appliances, there is a large bookshelf.
I kowtowed to Master Tai again, and he examined me with a kind face. A little while later, he patted my head to let me get up and said, “Cuishan can rest in peace with a child like you.” I couldn’t help but sigh a little.
Returning from his sadness, he smiled and said, “You have been intelligent and gifted since childhood. I have just recently created a set of martial arts that is in line with nature, called Taiji, which includes boxing and swordplay, and I will teach it to you together today.”
I was, of course, overjoyed and hastened to thank them.
Master Tai first gave me a rehearsal of taijiquan, I memorized it in my mind the first time, followed it the second time, and was able to become proficient the third time. Unsurprisingly, Master Tai asked me how much I had forgotten. Both know the trick, I meditate for a while into the state of things I forget, boxing is to forget a clean slate. Master Taiji was very happy and taught me the Taiji sword.
When I had completed my studies, I sparred with Master Tai several times, using Tai Chi of course. Afterwards, Tai Shifu taught me to use Push Hands to improve my skills, and I gladly practiced with him, which was very beneficial.
We chatted until noon, I told the master of the situation and my recent situation (of course, some concealment), the master of the support of my anti-Yuan, but also promised to let the master of the uncle and his disciples to help me practice.
After lunch, Tai Shifu took his nap on time, while I was led to my room by Ming Yue (a young Taoist boy, who called me his uncle).
Alas! And have to think carefully about the latter, some things are not set in stone, like dealing with Song Qingshu, originally intended to find an opportunity to kill him, but after all, he is the only son of the master uncle, and is the only disciple of Wudang who can inherit the sect, so now I don’t want to kill. Of course I can’t let him have a good time, I have to use the Soul Regeneration Technique to deal with him, so that he doesn’t look for trouble from me, and then imply that he is not good at women’s colors, so that he can become a Taoist priest, so that he can have two things in one. For Zhu Yuanzhang also can’t let go, my time is very tight, and just spend a lot of time to collect, also may not be successful, so I have to come up with the next best thing, let him become my loyal dog, and at the same time influence the other brethren.
There is no time to lose, we will act tonight. I summoned Ming Yue and accompanied me to meet my subordinates in the sect, including Zhu Yuanzhang, to talk to each other and improve our understanding, as well as to survey the terrain. Afterwards, I visited my uncles (during which I obtained the location of Song Qingshu’s residence) and told Uncle San that I had found the medicine to cure him and could heal his injuries, he was very excited, and the uncles who came with me were also exceptionally happy, and Uncle Six immediately went to inform Master Tai. The Sixth Uncle immediately went to inform Master Tai. After receiving my confirmation, Master Tai praised me again.
I told them that the surgery was rather brutal and that they would need to re-break Uncle Sam’s arms and legs, and that Uncle Sam was a tough guy, so of course he wasn’t afraid. I then asked them to give Uncle Sam a week’s worth of tonic first, and then perform the surgery afterward.
That night, I asked Xiao Zhao to accompany Bu Xie, and quietly went out myself to bring Song Qingshu and Zhu Yuanzhang under my control. Song Qingshu will show his obsession with martial arts in the future, gradually reduce his interest in the outside world, and finally lose his feelings for women, so no one will be surprised when he proposes to become a monk and inherit the Taoist lineage. Although the eldest uncle might be a bit disappointed, but after all, there are so many Taoist priests in Wudang, there won’t be too much obstruction. Zhu Yuanzhang is a personal admirer of me to the extreme, I am a god, but of course it’s usually not too obvious, he’ll gradually transfer the loyalty of his men to me, and with the future battles and his admiration for me, he’ll have no more problems with his men in the future.
Taking advantage of this week, I also made plans for what would happen afterward. The army and horses were stored in Wudang for the time being, while we headed east to Spirit Snake Island.
Liu Ji, on my recommendation, now spends the whole day hanging out with Master Tai, fake Taoist priests versus real Taoist priests, either playing chess or sparring.
The uncles are now quite enthusiastic about the Ming Sect, and they often exchange skills. Song Qingshu’s passion for martial arts also took the opportunity to show, joined them all day, observing sparring to ask for advice, the uncles were surprised but very pleased, thought it was the result of his frustration this time.
I also let Bu Xie and Xiao Zhao practice against each other, and under my close watch and guidance, Bu Xie improved rapidly. I taught Taiji to both of them as well, and although I couldn’t master it for a while, the improvement in technique was obvious. And in this way, I also have an opponent for my future push hands.
Of course did not let go of a good opportunity to buy people’s hearts, anyway, will be more kung fu, selected a few sets to Zhu Yuanzhang and others, they themselves are not high martial arts, but the qualification is good, I slightly point, the effect is very obvious. So a few people are very grateful to me.
Finally arrived at the day of treatment, I ruthlessly break the hands and feet of the third uncle, the third uncle hard not say a word, although the corner of the mouth bit out blood. I quickly give the three uncle clear broken bones, one by one joint, took Xiao Zhao handed over the black jade continuity cream, evenly coated in the affected area. The third uncle immediately changed color, the original medicine actually has the effect of pain relief. Afterward on the splint, carefully wrapped, is considered a great success. Looking at the third uncle without pain, but with a happy face, too master and all the uncles are very happy.
After staying for a few more days and observing the recovery of Uncle Sam, I was ready to leave. Uncle San was in good condition, and at the current rate of recovery, he would be able to move around in a month. So I bid farewell to Master Tai and the others, handed over three portions of Black Jade Continuous Cream, to be changed once every ten days, left behind a prescription for soothing the tendons and revitalizing the blood and a program of rehab, and instructed Mingyue to start massaging Uncle San’s affected area after twenty days, and to support and start exercising after thirty days.
Chapter 39: A Rush to the End
We left Wudang and traveled east, arriving at Spirit Snake Island in a few days. Yin Li’s martial arts skills have improved greatly, for Xiao Zhao, unrepentant although there is a small jealousy, but after my sweet words and get the news of my father’s understanding subsided.
Zhen Zhen and Ying Ying have big bellies and will give birth in a month or so. They warmed up with me for a while and then went to rest.
Ethel restored her true colors, and Yang Yi and the others were very surprised. Of course they didn’t realize that she was also my woman.
Leaving most of the people to stay on Spirit Snake Island, with Liu Ji commanding the defense, I only took Dai Qi Si, Yang Yi, Wei Yi, and the Four Scattered Men out to sea, and the Great Eagle was in charge of long-range reconnaissance.
Thanks to my memory, Daisy’s navigational experience and Big Eagle’s scouting cooperation, we sailed fast and entered the frigid zone in half a month to search for the island.
Big Eagle finally found his righteous father, went to the island to recognize his father, by Yang Zhan introduced the state of the Ming Church, my father was remorseful, but also to me to kill Chengkun and take over the head of the Church is pleased, and resolutely do not serve as the head of the Church, so that my position as the head of the Church is even more solid.
Hearing me tell the secret of slaying the dragon and leaning on the sky, my righteous father burst into a fit of wild laughter, and, having got rid of his grievances, handed over the sword to me. I pulled out the sword of Yitian, a cross strike, into four sections, dropped out two parchment scrolls, one for Wu Mu posthumous book, the other for the Nine Yin true scriptures. Of course it belonged to me.
After returning to the Spirit Snake Island, I will Wu Mu posthumous book to Liu Ji to compile the art of war, Liu Ji a few days to complete, and hand-copied several copies, I will be two copies were handed over to Zhu Yuanzhang and Xu Da, and told me the expectations of the two were so excited that they were in tears, and the rest of the crowd also expressed the service of death.
Afterwards, we practiced martial arts and military tactics. I took the opportunity to renew my love with Daisy, which had been very hard for me. Because I was preparing to get married, I was not allowed to make out with her.
Zhenzhen and Infant gave birth to a baby girl on the same day, and they were a little terrified as to how I could have patriarchal ideas. After my persuasion, both of them finally believed that I was not just talking about it, and sat down for a month at ease. I named my two daughters Zhang Ling Shan and Zhang Ling Yu (Bruce Lee suffered a bit of a disadvantage, it couldn’t be helped).
The wedding date is approaching, sealing off the Spirit Snake Island and all going to the Butterfly Valley.
Wedding feast, eight congregations come to celebrate. Springtime at night.
The following day, the National Congress. Reassertion of claims. Assigning each of them the task of revolt. At the same time, pay attention to the celebrities among them, such as Han Shantong and Liu Futong, and take them in one by one.
We are the Commander-in-Chief.
Half a month later, the national congregation of the Ming Sect in the Beggar’s Association (already controlled by me) with the uprising. Other forces also rose up, the army like a tidal wave of overwhelming. Shaolin began to provide training for the Ming Sect army. The Ming Sect army occupied several horse farms, together with the good horse centralized breeding breeding, the general altar of the army has been trained, put into battle, really extraordinary.
Although the situation was favorable, the Mongolian resistance was strong, and in the long war, the Mingist volunteers also had losses, firstly, the superiority of the Mongolian cavalry showed up, and secondly, the insurrectionary armies of other forces could not work well with the Mingist volunteers, and sometimes attacked the Mingist volunteers instead. In response, a group of generals such as Zhu Yuanzhang and Xu Da stood out and cleaned up the miscellaneous rebel armies and organized them as their own. After the practical application of the Art of War, several generals who were given the Art of War codex got good results, and the nation’s Mingist volunteers gradually gathered to form several large legions. Liu Ji provided strategic ideas and logistical matters in this battle.
At this time, Zhao Min’s utility became apparent, and the Great Eagle always delivered intelligence at important moments. The righteous army of the Ming Sect was in full force. The rice and grain money in Jiangnan was enough to supply the needs of a long war. The Ming Church’s army took every step to consolidate their position, and had already pushed the Mongolian forces back to the north of the Yellow River.
The training of the cavalry units is also at its final stage.
During this time, the extermination died, and the martial arts schools were forced by Mongolia to seek our help, and we took over without ceremony, signing an agreement for future martial arts schools. All the masters were recommended to defend generals or assassinate in various places. My special forces were also skilled in assassination battles. Although they could not go to assassinate high-ranking officers, a large number of middle-ranking officers such as thousands of captains and centurions of the first class were solved, resulting in the Mongolian army’s poor military orders and chaotic command.
Despite this, with the Mongols determined not to surrender, it took us more than a year to finally wipe out the bulk of Mongolia and drive the rest to the steppe.
Leaving an elite cavalry unit to attack the remnants of the Mongol army in all directions, the rest did reorganization, garrisoning and cantonment at Yumen Pass and Shanhaiguan.
Liu Ji was responsible for the restoration of the metropolis, renamed Beijing. Half a year later I ascended the throne as Emperor. Liu Ji was the prime minister, and rewarded all the meritorious ministers, either officials or generals. The imperial examinations were held, improved of course, and organized by Liu Ji himself.
The army was reorganized, military districts were established, border defense was set up, and the fight against Mongolia continued. Strengthen the sea defense, establish the navy, and resolutely eliminate the Japanese invaders, and so on.
Liu Ji is always sympathetic, and he arranged for me to select a thousand people from all over the country, and finally left me with 300 beautiful women, cool, one day a change ah. By the way, Yin Li and Bu Xie occupy the East and West palaces, and the rest of the women are concubines, and of course, Dai Qi Si was brought into the palace by me to help me manage the harem. In addition, the guards in the harem are all female disciples from various sects, of course, they are the beautiful kind, of course, I have no problem accepting them, I am the flirtatious emperor Zhang Wuji!
I ordered Zhao Min to “use his own way to control his own body”, using the Ten Incense Soft Tendon Powder to numb them, and then point their acupoints, and then notify me when they have fully mastered it.
Zhao Min and his party braved the night and quietly left.
Having been up all night, I sat for a while to recover. By this time there was a gradual sound of people outside.
In the morning, the group gathered for a meal, and Liu Ji and the others began to get somewhat acquainted.
After the meal, I stayed here for half a day on the pretext of replenishing supplies, and asked Yang Yi to take people out to buy horses and a whole range of items, unrepentant was tempted by Xiao Zhao to go shopping with her, and I stayed at the inn to wait for news.
Soon after, I heard a fast horse running from a distance, and thought it was coming to inform me.
As expected, Zhao Yixian walked all the way at a brisk pace and walked straight into our compound, and right when he saw me standing in the courtyard, he immediately knelt down on one knee and said, “Reporting to the master, the young lady has already arranged everything properly, and asks the master to go over and take care of it!”
Raising my hand to signal him to get up, I told him to hurry back on his own, and without further ado, headed outside.
Going out to find a secluded spot, I sent up a sound wave into the sky that was not audible to humans, and in a moment two large eagles descended from the sky. Leaping on one of them, I commanded it to skim the air, and the other followed.
Eagle is fast, 50 miles in the blink of an eye, landed in the manor’s front door, Zhao Min and the “divine arrow eight male” in the two have been waiting there, it seems that she is very much in awe of me.
Waving off the twin eagles and leaving the two to guard the gate, I entered the manor with Zhao Min leading the way.
Straight into a hall, only to see a group of people sitting in the center, all tied up, “God’s arrow eight male” five are watching the side.
Deer staff guest, crane brush weng these two strange old man is angry eyes, but eyes are also full of doubt, the rest of the people are also unknown, obviously to their master put to give them medicine and is not understand.
At this time, when they saw me come in, although they still didn’t know who I was, they knew that this matter had something to do with me by looking at Zhao Min’s respectful manner towards me, so all the people’s gazes turned to me at the first opportunity.
I swept a contemptuous glance and smiled at Zhao Min, “Min’er, why don’t you introduce me to everyone who is ‘sitting’ here?”
“Yes, master!” A bolt from the blue, the crowd of sitters obviously couldn’t imagine that the haughty, spiteful, and scheming Minmin. County Mistress Temule would actually call me master, and were instantly thrown into a daze.
At this time, Zhao Min also one by one pointing to the people to introduce to me, deer staff guest, crane brush weng, a big (eight-armed divine sword Fang Dongbai, the original beggar gang four elders of the first), a two, a three, just phase, Ganglie and so on a total of eighteen people.
Although I was a bit upset with the Deer Cane Guest and the Crane Pen Weng, I did not punish them on account of the fact that they would soon be obediently working for me, and that time was precious, and I had to get back before noon.
So I instructed Zhao Min to arrange a room, in turn, bring people in, and one by one, I cast the Soul Regeneration Technique. Hey, even more tired is worth it, this time the identity of a few experts are not low, later let Zhao Min think of a way or design to pretend betrayal into the other forces of Mongolia, will also be developed, so that the enemy’s news can be a large number of known to us, but also to carry out assassination activities. Thinking about the enemy commander being killed by his own personal guards on the battlefield is really cool, I decided to do more similar things when I have the chance, so that they will be on edge!
Due to the experience of dealing with the “Eight Heroes of the God’s Arrow” last time, this time is obviously much faster, and also greatly exercise my mental strength, as if the soul-taking technique is getting easier and easier to use.
Looking at the group of experts in front of me who were previously hostile but now respectfully kneeling, I couldn’t help but gloat.
Zhao Yixian had already returned, and by this time all but the two guards were gathered in the lobby. I sat in the main seat, Zhao Min sat next to me, and they were kneeling. There is no need to discuss, I said what I had in mind one by one, let the people listen to Zhao Min command, so this is how it is, which will not cause the Mongols to suspect.
For messaging, Jo Min served as a relay and had a system of her own to deliver it accurately and quickly, while for contact with me, I decided it was best not to meet in person so as to be on the safe side.
After thinking about it, I decided to leave an eagle for Zhao Min, which can be used as a tool for information transmission in normal times and can save her life in times of crisis. I brought Zhao Min to the outside of the hall, and of course the people didn’t dare to come out without being told. I called the big eagles, chose one, let Zhao Min and it to get acquainted, and then taught Zhao Min the method of summoning, and at the same time, also instructed this big eagle to follow Zhao Min from now on.
I didn’t forget the Shaolin captives either. Dismissing the crowd, I asked Zhao Min to lead the way to meet Empty Sex and Empty Wisdom. Hey! The treatment is not bad, it is a guest room, the two old monks are lying peacefully on the two beds in a coma.
This is not a piece of cake for me, look, smell, cut (fainted can not ask) one by one to perform, on the two people’s injury situation is clear. Skin wounds have been Zhao Min they cured, internal injuries trouble, but in my nine suns under the divine power will not be difficult. A person half an hour, finally the internal injuries to get a seven seven eight, as long as another week of rest and recuperation, it is again two old man of the dragon and tiger fierce stick.
While you are sick, I want to kill you, I take advantage of the fact that they have not yet fully recovered, the body is still relatively weak, better to perform the soul-taking magic. Unlocking the sleeping point of Emptiness, the old monk slowly opened his eyes, but saw a pair of “colorful” eyes staring at him, “heart” a mess, and fell into a daze. I also dealt with Empty Wisdom.
At this moment, the two monks were able to get up and sit down. I also arranged my grand plan to annex Shaolin.
Because of my “frame” of the Shaolin, this time Shaolin has become a target. So first of all, we have to re-establish the image of them, two monks dull head, I had to act as an image designer.
In the future, the Shaolin Master will be Empty Wisdom, Empty Sex will be the Grand Elder, and the rest of the Elders will be talked about later. The Shaolin organization was reformed and divided into two schools, the civil and the military. The Cultural Institute is responsible for the reorganization of Buddhism, all negative things are removed, leaving only the essence of the part. In this regard, I took great pains to make the two old fossils understand my intentions, and I am most proud of the fact that the theory of karma in the afterlife has been tampered with to become the theory of karma in the present and future generations. I am not opposed to the afterlife, and people always have to be imaginative, but I am opposed to the idea that retribution will be in the afterlife, and this is really too small a binding force, and foolishness. I gave the classic example of Ming’s mom treating his elderly grandmother badly, and teaching Ming to treat the elderly that way, so Ming grew up to do the same to his mom, at which point the mom regretted it! Heh heh!
The martial arts academy would recruit lay disciples in addition to the temple guardian monks, and only Han Chinese would be recruited, resolutely drawing a clear line with the Mongols. They welcome all anti-Yuan forces to send their disciples for martial arts training, so that the Central Plains factions will have nothing to say. (The so-called anti-Yuan forces, is not my Ming Church and a few other guys, and then a few other can swallow swallow, the destruction of the destruction, Shaolin will become my Ming Church’s martial arts training base, haha! (By the way, let the old monk to all the useful formations such as the Luohan Formation and so on are taught, so that the strength of my army is not rising, cool ah!)
In fact, originally to carry out such a reform is very difficult, but now Shaolin’s old man in addition to empty wisdom, empty sex, is the back of the mountain that four old but not dead, trapped in a place, do not ask the world’s affairs of the monster. All things are not yet the words of Empty Wisdom and Emptiness.
The first thing I told them to do when they returned was to send a public letter of apology to all the major sects, and to recount the reforms and ask for forgiveness, and chief among them was a request to my Great Master to come out and convene a meeting with the heads of all the sects, which of course had to be done before I got them back.
So I left the two monks to recuperate here first, and left the rest to Zhao Min to arrange.
Before I left, I asked Zhao Min for the antidote and prescription for the Ten Incense Soft Tendon Powder just in case, and a box of Black Jade Sequel Cream, which is a good way to buy people’s hearts! After curing Yu San-bo, not only will he be grateful to me, but the rest of my uncles will also be very happy, and the affectionate Master Tai will be even more pleased, and my status in their hearts will rise again, plus the guilt they have been feeling towards me, so they will still spoil me to the heavens.
One thing I decided to tell Zhao Min was that her master, Master Ugly, was my Ming Sect’s right envoy, Fan Yao, and to ask her to take care of her more, I wrote a note and told Zhao Min the relevant code word to prove it, and although I didn’t state anything about Zhao Min in the note, I asked Fan Yao to follow Zhao Min’s arrangements. I think this should have convinced Fan Yao!
I didn’t ask Zhao Min’s group to participate in the prisoner hijacking because I was afraid that they would be exposed, now they are very important, and if they expose their identities early, I will lose a lot of money. Moreover, I already have the information, and its own strength is so strong, still afraid of not being able to handle. Calculating the distance, I’ll set off after noon to catch up, and I should be able to intercept them before they reach the metropolis. Because they have so many captives with them, they can’t run fast in a carriage.